
LIBRARY OF CONGRESS. 


iffujnc’.Zr^inpi^rijljt 

Shelf.r]^:^.C.5-2-0' 


UNITED STATES OF AMERICA. 









































“At last Dominic slowly opened his eyes,” — Page 320. 


I 


V 












THE OCEAN ROVERS 


OR 

TWO CABIN BOYS. 


BY 

LOUIS ROUSSELET, - 

n 

AUTHOR OF “ THE CONSTABLE’S SON.” 


JFortu^sir illustrations. 



BOSTON 

CHARLES E. BROWN AND COMPANY 


Copyright, 1892, 

By Charles E. Brown & Co, 


t. J. PARKHIIL & CO., PRINTERS 
BOSTON 


CONTENTS, 


Chapter Page 

I. A Night' ON Cape Cerberus ....... 9 

II. The Rescue 20 

III. Death of the Shipwrecked Man 33 

IV. A Start in Life 45 

V. A Mistake 57 

VI. A False Friend 67 

VII. Bastien Moreau’s Secret . 83 

VIII. Captain Green 93 

IX. The Signal on Cape Bojador 107 

X. Penguin . 119 

XL Capture of the Blue Boy 134 

XII. An Unexpected Ally 145 

XIII. A Bold Stroke 157 

XIV. The Last Fight 167 

XV. The Wreck 180 

XVI. The End of the Atlanta 193 

XVII. The Desert Island . . . . 203 

XVIII. The Valley of the Glenelg 220 

XIX. Mr. Friday . 234 

XX. Melbourne 250 

XXL Old Schemes and Old Acquaintance . . . 260 

XXII. The Gold Mine 279 

XXIII. Expiation 304 

XXIV. Before the Sheriff 325 

XXV. French Creek 343 

XXVI. “All’s Well that ends Well” 353 






* f 




.4 


4 

\ 

✓ 










, > 









/ ^ 







I « . 



A ' 



• . 





/ 


\ 


«• « 


‘ • u 


> . 


- • 


A 


.r 


V-: 


Jv •> 




t ' * , • • 

- fee- : 54 
or.-aXs 


• *-4# 
» . « 





fJZC 


M M 



THE TWO CABIN BOYS. 


CHAPTEE I. 

A NIGHT ON CAPE CEEBERUS. 

Not a breath of wind rippled the surface of the sea. 
The day had been burning hot, the heavens were like 
brass ; but as the sun plunged beneath the liquid horizon, 
light flakes floated upwards, and soon swelling to clouds, 
concealed the sinking luminary. Spreading in every direc- 
tion, like the branches of a gigantic tree, these clouds rap- 
idly covered the- whole western sky, which kindled into a 
vast and sublime conflagration. 

The sun had disappeared from sight, but the radiance 
of its setting still tinged the ragged cliffs of Cape Cerberus 
K witli a thousand varied hues. 



10 


A NIGHT ON CAPE CERBERUS. 


This rocky giant, the advance sentry of the Pyrenees, 
guards the French and Spanish frontier. The waves of the 
Mediterranean bathe its tremendous spur, while its jagged 
peaks extend to the Alberes Mountains, dividing Eoussillon 
from Catalonia. 

In old times no sailor ever passed the cape without 
throwing into the sea some offering for the tutelary genius 
of the spot, for every one knew that it was thus that 
Orpheus appeased the guardian of Hell, and this Cerbe- 
rus of the sea seemed no whit less terrible. No vessel 
could gain the safe shelter of Venus’ lovely harbor, the 
present Port Vendres,^ without weathering these danger- 
ous rocks, compared in fable to the teeth of a ferocious 
dog. In our day, steamboats pass scornfully by this Cer- 
berus ; but more than one sailing vessel, flying the storm, 
is still crushed in its hideous jaws. 

On the day of which we write, the guardian of the sea 
slumbered, and the waves played silently amid his teeth. 
A few white-sailed feluccas carelessly skirted along the 
line of rocks, borne onward by the light breeze which had 
sprung up. 

Two men, sitting on the cliffs which overhung the shore, 
seemed lost in admiration of the sublime spectacle of the 
setting sun. Both wore the elegant dress of the Catalan 
mountaineer, — the velvet jacket, long red cap, tight-fitting 
breeches, and gaiters with bright metal buttons. Their 
1 Portus Veneris, the Port of Venus. 


THE TWO CABIN BOYS. 


11 


feet Were shod with sandals made of rope, most conve- 
nient for mountain climbing, and quite indispensable in a 
region where there are no roads hut those worn by wander- 
ing goats. Yet these men were heavily loaded, to judge 
by the packages which they had thrown down beside 
them when they paused to rest. 

One of them was also equipped with a rifle, which now 
lay at his feet. A short, thick black beard encircled his 
face, which was as brown as that of an Arab, and was 
lighted up by a pair of wild, fierce eyes. Although small 
of stature, his whole person was expressive of strength and 
vigor. 

His companion was almost a child, a youth of fifteen, 
years, and offered the strongest contrast to him. Long, 
silky, chestnut curls hung about a face of almost femi- 
nine oval, and were it not for his dare-devil look, he might 
have passed for the prisoner rather than the comrade of 
the gloomy ruffian. 

“Come, Daniel,” suddenly exclaimed the latter, inter- 
rupting the revery in which the youth seemed lost ; “ the 
sun has set. It is time we were on our way. Mght will 
soon overtake us. In a few moments it wiU be as dark 
as a pocket. Had I foreseen such weather, we might have 
taken the other road without fear of pursuit. We risk 
our necks by trying to cross Cape Cerberus on such a 
night as this.” 

“This road does not frighten me a bit,” replied the 


12 


A NIGHT ON CAPE CERBERUS. 


youth. “ I have gone over it twenty times on the dM^est 
nights ; to be sure, I had an easy conscience. But cheer 
up, Mateo, the stars will lend us their light.” 

“The stars? You’ll need good eyes to see them to- 
night. Look down at that ship ; you can just see the sails ; 
it dances as if the sea’ ran high already out yonder. In 
an hour, I shall wish it well off Cape Cerberus ; for the 
mistral ^ will blow, and it won’t be pleasant so near the 
rocks.” 

“ Perhaps you are right,” said Daniel. “ Come on, let us 
be off.” And, stooping, he picked up his load, which he 
bound firmly about his loins with a belt, in such a way 
that it should not interfere with his entire freedom of mo- 
tion. His companion did the same, slung his rifle over his 
shoulder, and the two travellers set out on their journey. 

As Mateo supposed, the last rays of the setting sun had 
scarcely faded when the mistral began to blow, and the 
sky was covered with black clouds. Soon, rain began to 
fall in fine streams and the darkness became profound. 

Any other than a mountaineer, finding himself on Cape 
Cerberus at such a time, must have perished, for the rain 
made the rocks slippery and darkness hid the precipices. 
The least misstep might be fatal. Even our two travel- 
lers advanced with the utmost precaution, and, after trav- 
elling two long hours, found themselves scarcely a league 
removed from their last halting-place. Heavily loaded 

1 Northwest wind, which blows very severely in the Mediterranean. 



■i r rx.t^' 


The least misstep might be fatal," ■— Page 13. 


















THE TWO CABIN BOYS. 


15 


as they were, they were yet forced to make tremendous 
exertions to scale the rocks, and to stand upright against 
the wind on the slippery ascent. Both of them had fallen 
more than once, hut luckily without sustaining serious 
injury. They were utterly exhausted. 

“ May the deuce take the custom-house officers, the 
police, and all their confounded brood ! ” muttered Mateo. 
“ I can go no farther. Let us stop here.” 

Without loosing his burden, he dropped down upon a 
rock, streaming with rain. 

“Are we near the frontier?” asked Daniel, throwing 
himself upon the ground. 

“We must have crossed it quarter of an hour ago. We 
shall he safe and sound at Banyuls by eleven o’clock.” 

“ But are n’t we safe and sound here ? ” said the boy. 

“Of course; or at least pretty nearly so. Still, you 
know that we must keep our eyes open till the end of our 
journey is reached.” 

“ Oh ! ” cried Daniel, “ I begin to repent that I listened 
to your proposals and followed you.” 

“Come, come, a little courage! Hang it, what do you 
mean? The business isn’t always* so had. We don’t 
often have such wretched luck. The weather is severe — ” 

“ Oh, what do I care for the weather ! ” interrupted the 
boy. “ But when I think that I may be arrested at any 
moment, — I, Daniel Eiva — ” 

“There, let’s have no more of these airs,” said the ruffian 


16 


A NIGHT ON CAPE CERBERUS. 


angrily. “They won’t go down with me. Everybody 
hereabouts knows what a scamp Daniel Eiva is. Don’t 
every one tell , of the tricks that you played at Perpignan 
School, where your father managed to get you taken in ? 
and don’t we all know that you were expelled in dis- 
grace ? Come, come, my fine fellow, you must lower your 
crest ! ” 

“ Yes, that is all very true,” replied the young man ; “ I 
am a wild fellow ; I deserve all the evil that is said of me ; 
but I have never before committed any action which would 
bring a blush to the cheek of my father, the most re- 
spected man in Castel, while now — ” 

“ Well, do you mean to say that I am less honest than 
you are, or less respectable than your father ? Every one 
salutes Mateo Puig as he goes along the road; perhaps 
because they fear hun, but they salute him all the same. 
Besides, the Puigs are quite as good a family as the Eivas ; 
and we are not disgraced, as far as I can see, because we 
dp a little smuggling. The government robs us when it 
sells tobacco for twice what it is worth. Well, we go into 
Spain to buy it at a lower price. What harm is there in 
that ? At the same ' time, we bring a little back for our 
friends. Is there anythmg dishonest in sharing with your 
friends? To be sure, the custom-house officers want to 
take away our tobacco without paying us for it; and as 
that would n’t be agreeable^ to us, we keep as far away 
from them as possible. That don’t strike me as any- 


THE TWO CABIN BOYS. 


17 


thing out of the way. And then, when we deliver our 
tobacco to Mr. Destory at Banyuls, he will give us each 
ten dollars, and with these ten dollars you can go to town 
and buy yourself a new jacket,- play the daiidy,. eh ! Is n’t 
that worth takmg a little trouble for. Master Daniel? 
Speak out and give us your opinion.” 

“I think,” said the boy, ‘‘that I was a fool to be led 
astray by you, and that this will be the last as well as the 
first time that I follow you into the mountains.” 

“ People always say that at the time, but they change 
them mind.” 

“ I swear that I will never change,” eagerly cried the 
youth, “ and I shall always repent that I ever violated the 
laws of my country.” • , 

“Ah ha!” exclaimed the smuggler, “any one would 
know that you were a scholar, you use such high-sound- 
ing phrases. Eepent, indeed; that was the only thing 
wanting!” And the smuggler burst into a fit of hoarse 
laughter. 

At the same moment a whistle echoed shrilly through 
the mountains. At the sound, Mateo turned pale. Start- 
uig to his feet, he seized Daniel by the arm, muttermg 
in accents of stifled rage : “ Plague take you and your evil 
forebodings ! If you had n’t my tobacco on your back, I 
don’t know that anything would prevent me from throw- 
mg you into the sea.” 

The terrified boy had risen and stood motionless, striv- 


18 


A NIGHT ON CAPE CERBERUS. 


ing to pierce the darkness behind him, as if to fly in that 
direction. 

"You needn’t look behind you, my boy,” said Mateo 
savagely. "I know the tricks of the excisemen. If we 
turn back, we shall only be caught by the Spanish, instead 
of the French, and they would scarcely be any more civil 
to us.” 

" Then what shall we do, dear Mateo ? ” said the trem- 
bling boy. 

“Ah! I’m your dear Mateo, am I, now that I alone 
can save you. Listen, there is but one way of escape. Do 
you know the path down to Banyuls, which runs along 
the edge of the cliff ? ” 

“ Perfectly well.” * 

“Very weU,” ^ replied the smuggler, “it must be close at 
hand. We must find it, and then, once there, take to our 
heels and put our best foot foremost, at the risk of break- 
ing our necks; but remember, whatever happens to you, 
do not stop.” 

A few minutes later, climbing over the rocks, the two 
had found the path ; then hastened forward as best they 
might. It was a mad, reckless flight, over rocks and roll- 
ing stones; but Daniel never paused, flying rather than 
running, and leaving his less active comrade far behind. 

Suddenly, close beside him, a loud voice, issuing from 
the thicket, called out, “Halt, or I fire!” 

“ Eun ! ” cried Mateo at the same moment. 


THE TWO CABIN BOY8. 


19 


Unnecessary advice, for the boy, spurred on by terror, 
never paused. Two shots flashed across his path, and a 
bullet hissed by his ear, but he still ran on.. Another 
shot was heard instantly, followed by a piercing cry. The 
youth no longer ran, but plunged madly forward. Soon 
he heard the noise of pursuing footsteps. His heart beat 
wildly, his legs tottered beneath him; he knew that he 
should be arrested. A voice fell upon his ear, — the voice 
of Mateo ! 

‘‘ Halt ! ” cried the smuggler, who soon caught up with 
him. “ Oh, you can rest a little now, they are not on our 
track. The rascal who fired at you has paid for his auda- 
city, and his comrade has his hands full in taking care 
of him, without troubling himself about us.” 

“ What,” exclaimed the terrified boy, “ have you killed 
him?” 

'‘Perhaps so; what if I have?” was the indifferent 
answer. " He began it.” 

Ah, wretch, miserable assassin ! ” indignantly cried 
Daniel; and with an abrupt motion tearmg off the bur- 
den bound upon his back, he threw it at the feet of the 
astonished Mateo, and resumed his flight, sobbing as he 
vanished in the darkness. 


Daniel seized a hanging rope.’ 


CHAPTEE II. 

THE RESCUE. 

The village of Castel, the southernmost point of France, 
consists merely of a few poor fishers’ huts, built among the 
rocks of Cape Cerberus, and at the head of a sheltered bay, 
half a league from Banyuls. 

Thither Daniel’s father, Peter Eiva, retired with his 
wife and only child, after thirty years’ service as keeper 
of the lighthouse at Cette. He resumed the work of 
his boyhood, fishing ; and the produce of his toil, together 




THE TWO CABIN BOYS. 


21 


with a small pension of six hundred francs made him the 
richest man of the village, as his kindness, his courage, 
and his honesty made him the most respected. 

Thanks to the influence of friends, he obtained a free 
scholarship for his son at Perpignan, hoping eventually to 
get him a position in the navy, a service in which he 
had many friends. We already know how his hopes were 
disappointed. 

Daniel, being expelled from school for misconduct, re- 
turned to the village, where his father strove to continue 
his education, and to prepare him for a sailor’s life. But 
the boy was as rebellious to his father as he had been 
to his teachers. He usually spent his days roaming in 
the mountains, setting traps for birds, which he sold 
in town ; or if the game proved shy, lying on a rock 
in the sunshine for hours at a time, busied only with 
whistling and building castles in the air. For if Daniel 
was lazy, he was none the less ambitious. The society of 
his school-mates, who belonged to wealthy families, made 
his home seem very poor and wretched, and he dreamed 
of rising far above it, and gaining power and riches. 
He cared little what means he employed to reach this 
end, so he might be his own master and have no one but 
himself to obey. 

And yet he was by no means a bad boy. He included 
his beloved parents in all his dreams of sudden grandeur, 
especially liis poor mother, whose blind love was his best 


22 


THE RESCUE. 


protection. When he came home after one of his reckless 
escapades, he was easily melted by his father’s reproaches, 
promised his mother that he would reform, and for a few 
days went fishing with his father, or devoted himself to 
his lessons, if the weather were bad ; but his manly dis- 
position never long endured this unwonted restraint. 

“ That boy is the worst fellow in the village,” said the 
priest to Daniel’s mother ; “ he ’ll come to some bad end. 
He has never once been to church since he left school, 
although I often meet him in the street on Sunday, 
hanging about the tavern, and indeed I’ve seen him 
go in.” 

The mother burst into tears at the recital of her boy’s 
misdeeds, and his father swore that if there were not 
a speedy change for the better, he would break every bone 
in the body of his son and heir. In spite of severe punish- 
ment, often repeated, Daniel did not improve ; and at the 
time of which we write, he had been absent from home 
for three days, his parents not knowing what had become 
of him. 

The storm now raged furiously. The clouds, driven by 
the wind, scudded across the sky, and torrents of rain fell 
amid the darkness of the night. The roaring sea broke 
fiercely on the shore, the foaming breakers seeming every 
moment about to sweep away the poor huts of Castel. 
The fishers shut up within listened anxiously to the vari- 
ous terrible sounds of the tempest, rejoicing that the fine 


THE TWO CABIN BOYS. 


23 


weather during the day had not tempted them to set 
sail. 

Peter and Antoinette Eiva, seated by the fire, sad and 
alone, awaited the return of their son. ‘^You were too 
hard on him, Peter,” said the mother at last, interruptmg 
a long silence. “ Daniel is very hot-headed. God knows 
whether we shall ever see him again.” 

“ What would you have, wife ? ” replied Peter, “ I must 
correct him. It ’s as painful to me as it is to you, but it ’s 
my duty ; I can’t let him go to the bad without one effort 
to stop him.” 

“ True,” said the mother, “ but matters are not so seri- 
ous yet. Daniel is thoroughly honest ; his only fault is 
that he gives us so much worry, and pain.” 

“ Yes, I admit that ; his faults are the faults of youth, 
but they soon lead to worse things, and a boy is more easily 
led astray in this village than in any other that I know of. 
The frontier is so near at hand, and swarms with ne’er-do- 
wells who may carry off our boy any day. I must put a 
stop to it ; and to cut short his frolics, I have decided to 
send him to sea. When he has served a few years on 
some good merchantman, and has had a few smart lashes 
from the cat-o’ -nine-tails, he will learn what discipline 
means.” 

“He is very young still,” timidly remarked the poor 
mother, who shivered whenever her husband mentioned 
this dreadful subject. She shed* many tears when she had 


24 


THE KEfeCUE. 


to send her son to school, but it was too much for her to 
hear, to send him to sea. Who knew if the sea would ever 
restore him to her ! 

Too fifteen ? ” replied Peter. “ At his age, 

I had served as cabin boy for two years on board my 
father’s coasting-vessel. Let me tell you, I only regret not 
sending him sooner. I have done everything that I could 
to smooth his entrance into a career which cost me a hard 
struggle and in which I was neVer able to attain any rank. 
I sent him to' school, and accordingly he thinks himself a 
gentleman ; that was his ruin. He must go at once ! ” 
Antoinette made no answer; she bowed her head and 
tears trickled down her cheeks. Her husband, more deeply 
moved than he was willing to show, began to poke the fire 
violently. At that moment a sudden blast of wind shook 
the house, which trembled m every beam as if it would 
fall to pieces. The door, flew open and the light was 
blown out, while sparks from the fire flew about the 
room. 

Good Heavens ! ” cried Antoinette, springing to her feet 
in alarm. 

Peter rose calmly, closed the door and barred it, then re- 
lighted the candle. 

“ I thought it was he,” said the wife. “ Lord ! what a 
storm ! Where can he be in this weather ? ” 

“ Don’t be worried about him,” replied Peter. He is 
doubtless cpiietly seated in some tavern, playing checkers 


THE TWO CABIN BOYS. 


25 


with some other rascal. I feel much more concerned about 
that fine ship which we saw sailing, by this evening; if it 
has not yet reached Port Vendres, it will be in a bad fix, 
overtaken by such weather so near the coast.” 

My poor boy ! ” murmured the mother. And silence 
again reigned within, while without the awful voice of the 
tempest was heard in deafening accents. 

The poor woman listened eagerly to every sound. ‘‘ I 
think some one knocked at the door,” said she suddenly. 

“Nonsense,” said Peter, “it is the wind.” But at the 
same moment, several hasty knocks shook the thick 
wooden shutter. 

“ Who is there ? ” cried the fisherman. 

“ It is I, Daniel,” was the reply. 

With one bound, Antoinette reached the door and opened 
it. Her son, his face haggard, his clothes dripping with 
water, rushed into the room. His mother stretched out 
her arms to him, exclaiming : “ Oh ! the poor fellow ! ” 
But he, without pausing, hastened to his father, who had 
not risen from his seat, and, throwing himself on the 
ground, clasped his knees, sobbing convulsively. 

The youth usually returned with downcast look and 
piteous mien ; but he had never shown such ready repen- 
tance before. The fisherman was, therefore, greatly struck 
by this strange demeanor, and said in a severe tone: 
“ Well, Daniel, is this the way to return to your father’s 
house ? ” ' 


26 


THE RESCUE. 


“Forgive me, forgive me, for I am very unhappy!” 
sobbed the boy. 

“ Where have you been ? What have you done ? ” con- 
tinued Peter. 

“Promise that you will have mercy,” said the youth, 
“ and I will tell you all.” 

“Forgive him!” entreated the mother, clasping her 
hands. 

“I must hear the whole story first,” cried the angry 
father, who had risen and seized a stick, as if about to 
execute summary justice. “ Then we shall see what I will 
do.” Just at this moment a dull explosion echoed above 
the tumult of the storm ; at the same time the door was 
again thrown open, showing on the threshold a fisherman 
dressed in oil-skins, a sou’wester on his head. 

“ Peter Riva,” cried the man, “ don’t you hear the min- 
ute guns ? There ’s a ship going to pieces on the rocks off 
Cape Cerberus. Quick, to the boats ! Time presses ; we are 
only waiting for you.” And he shut the door behind him. 

“Come, wife, make haste, give me my tarpaulins and 
boots. I must be off,” said Peter. 

Daniel sprang to his feet. “ And I ? ” he asked. 

“ You ? You are no sailor,” said his father dryly. 

“ Forgive me, father ! ” begged the boy. “ Take me with 
you!” 

“Very well, so be it. Come on, we’ll postpone our 
reckoning until to-morrow.” In the twinkling of an eye 


THE TWO CABIN BOYS. 


27 


the two were ready for any weather and left the house. 
Antoinette called after them a warning to he prudent, and 
then, as they went out into the squall, she threw herself on 
her knees to pray for them. 

Every able-bodied man in Castel was on the beach, 
helping to launch two large ships’ boats, furnished with 
ropes, grapnels, and hfe-preservers. One of these boats, 
manned by four sailors, was commanded by J ohn Cerdagnol, 
the pilot; the other awaited its captain, Peter Eiva. No 
sooner did he appear, followed by his son, than J ohn called 
out: “Make haste and get under way, Peter! There is 
no time ^o lose ; they have ceased to fire the cannon, and 
all their lights are out but the lantern on the foretop- 
mast.” 

A faint red star was indeed dimly visible, shining through 
fog and darkness, and seeming to mark the position of the 
luckless vessel. • 

Peter and his son were soon in their places, and both boats* 
rapidly rowed away from the beach, — no easy matter, as 
the wind was against them and the waves ran tremendously 
high. Finally, the surf was passed, and the men left be- 
hind on shore lost sight of the boats amid the tempest. 

How wonderful are the courage and self-sacrifice of the 
unknown heroes who daily risk their lives to rescue their 
fellow-men ! Not one of the twelve who thus braved the 
dangers of a furious sea, on a coast bristling with hidden 
rocks and reefs, hesitated for an instant. Each, at the first 


28 


THE RESCUE. 


signal of danger, hastened to meet death if need be, with 
calm abnegation, with a deep and simple sense of duty, — a 
feehng which no soldier can know in spite of ' all his hero- 
ism, because he serves a less noble cause. 

To reach the rock upon which the unfortunate shij) was 
stranded, the boats must first stand out to sea to avoid 
being swept away by the current, and then drift slowly hi 
among the rocks. Notwithstanding the skill and coolness of 
the two pilots, and in spite of the zeal of the rowers, it was 
a difficult task. The brave fellows wrestled with the waves 
for nearly an hour before they saw the wreck in front of 
them, now dark and silent. No hght shone from the hulk, 
no human voice issued from its breast. The implacable sea, 
rushing upon its motionless prey, fast upon the rocks, 
wrapped it in a whirlpool of foaming surge. 

It seemed a bold undertaking to approach this lifeless 
mass, now the most dangerous of spots. And yet the 
sailors resolved to make the attempt. While John Cerda- 
gnol ran along on the starboard side, Peter Eiva daringly 
steered his boat for the larboard wall. Getting close up to 
it, he saw that it would be impossible for him to board the 
vessel, whose stern, half under water, was washed by huge 
waves. He then ordered his men to cry aloud in concert 
to attract the attention of the shipwrecked sailors ; but no 
voice responded to their repeated shouts. ' John jomed 
them, after making the circuit of the ship with no better 


success. 


THE TWO CABIN BOYS. 


29 


“We are too late,” cried Peter. “ The poor fellows could 
not wait for our tardy aid. God grant they may have 
managed to reach the shore ! ” 

“ Scarcely likely,” replied John. “ If the poor wretches 
took to their boats, as seems most likely, for the davits are 
empty, and if they made for the Cape, they must needs 
have been ground to bits on the rocks. You know, as well 
as I do that the sea beats on the cliff with such fury that 
it washes away great pieces at every storm.” 

“ In that case, my brave fellows,” said Eiva, with a sigh, 

“ nothing is left for us but to return home as best we may. 

/ 1 

Let us all shout together once more to make sure that no 
one- remains on board.” A long, loud shout rose from the 
two boats,' but not a sound responded. “ Give way, boys ! ” 
said Peter. 

Daniel rose. “ Shall we leave this ship so readily ? ” he 
asked. 

“ What would you have us do ? ” replied his father. “ I 
warrant you that by to-morrow morning Cerberus will 
have devoured her, and all her planks will be upon the 
beach.” 

“ That is not what troubles me,” said Daniel ; “ but if 
some one should happen to have been left on board, some 
sick person for instance, ought we to leave him in this 
heartless way ? ” 

“ Of course not,” said Peter ; “ but unfortunately there is 
not a soul. The poor fellows are all gone, and I cannot 


30 


THE RESCUE. 


risk the lives of our comrades on so ill-founded a supposi- 
tion. You see that it would be impossible to board the 
vessel.” 

“ Let me try, father.” 

“ But it would be sheer madness, certain death.” 

“You know how nimble I am,” persisted Daniel. 
“ Bring your boat close under the bowsprit. I will surely 
find some fragment of shroud by which I can haul myself 
up to the deck.” 

“ Let the boy go,” cried John, stepping in. “ Then he 11 
feel easy, and he may perhaps save the ship’s cat ; it will 
bring him luck.” 

Peter, without another word, brought* his boat under the 
bowsprit, which the position of the ship threw high into 
the air. Watching a favorable moment, Daniel seized a 
hanging rope, and, pulling himself up hand over hand, dis- 
appeared in the rigging. 

“ Make haste ! ” cried his father. “We cannot wait long.” 

Once on deck, Daniel, clinging to the fragments of the 
masts which covered it, contrived to gain the forecastle. 
The door of the storeroom was open. He put his head in 
and called loudly several times. Nothing stirred. The 
young man then followed the nettings, and with some diffi- 
culty reached the quarter-deck, where the state-rooms of 
officers or passengers would be. The mainmast in its fall 
had broken in the roofing of the cabin-deck, and a tangled 
mass of cords obstructed the entrance. Daniel crept in on 


THE TWO CABIN BOYS. 


31 


all fours and renewed his shouts. The whistling of the 
wind through the gaping partitions was his only answer. 

Decidedly there is no one here/’ muttered the boy ; 
and he was about to retrace his steps, when he fancied he 
heard a feeble groan. He eagerly Listened, and soon dis- 
tinguished plainly these words, uttered in a faint voice : 
“Help! help!” 

He could no longer doubt that his heart had inspired 
him aright ; some poor wretch had been abandoned here. 
Proceeding cautiously, he made his way into the room, which 
was filled with ruins and rubbish of all sorts. “ Help ! ” 
again cried the voice. 

“Courage! I am here,” replied Daniel. “Can you not 
come to me ? ” 

“ I cannot move,” murmured the unknown. “ I think my 
chest is crushed.” 

Guided by the sound, the young man advanced; soon 
his outstretched hands touched a human body, half buried 
beneath broken timbers. After great effort, he succeeded 
in freeing the poor fellow ; then, taking him in his arms, 
dragged him out. 

“ Help ! help ! ” he cried at the top of his lungs. The 
noise of the storm drowned his voice. He tried to lift the 
unknown man upon his back, but his strength was insuffi- 
cient. At last, by straining every nerve, he contrived to 
raise the heavy body, and gently dragged it to the bow. He 
then heard voices calling : “ Daniel ! Daniel ! ” 


32 


THE llESCUK 


“ Help 1 ” replied the boy. “ I Ve got one ! Help ! ” 

A moment later two sailors stood beside him. They 
made the shipwrecked man fast to a rope, and carefully 
lowered him into one of the boats. Daniel left the ship, 
silently resumed his seat on the thwart, and they started 
for the shore. 

Day was dawning, the east was tinged with rosy hues ; as 
if the approaching sun set the storm to flight, the wind fell 
and the sea grew calm. On the beach at Castel, the wives 
of the sailors with the old men and children, anxiously 
awaited the life-boats. Their crews were hailed with loud 
cries of joy. The men were surrounded and embraced; 
questions and answers crowded one upon another. The 
poor sufferer was landed with the greatest precautions. 

Let him be taken to my house,” said Peter Eiva. And 
the fisherman went silently home, followed by his son, 
whom the good mother smothered with kisses and tears. 
When they reached the door he turned gravely, and, open- 
ing his arms, said in a voice broken by emotion : “ Come to 
my arms, Daniel ! Whatever you may have done, I for- 
give you.” 



“ Take the portfolio.” 


/ CHAPTEE III. 

DEATH OF THE SHIPWRECKED MAN. 

The castaway was soon snugly lodged in the best room 
which the house afforded, the master’s own chamber. 
Peter Eiva rubbed him vigorously, made him swallow a 
good glass of brandy, put him to bed, and then sent a sailor 
in all haste to the neighboring town, to brmg the doctor 
Ijack. The wounded man, reviving momentarily on reach- 
ing the house, had exchanged a few words with Peter, and 
immediately fallen into an alarming state of torpor and 
unconsciousness. The fisherman directed his son to watch 
the patient, while he himself went with friends to see if 
any portion of the cargo of the wreck might be saved. 

Daniel accordingly seated himself by the bedside. His. 
mother had gone out to buy some necessary supplies. He 

3 


34 


DEATH OF THE SHIPWRECKED MAN. 


was alone, and at last free to think.; but the events of this 
awful night had followed each other in such rapid succes- 
sion that his weary brain could scarcely consider them in 
due order. The ascent of Cape Cerberus, the storm, the 
meeting with the custom-house officers, Mateo’s crime ! 
That crime ! How should he ever dare confess his share 
in it to his father ? How could he excuse himself ? And 
if he should be pursued ? If he were arrested ? Ah ! why 
did he not find death in the bosom of the waves ! Was it 
not with this hope, as much as from a desire to atone for 
his fault, that he had so boldly risked his life to save 
the unfortunate man lying by his side ? But his courage 
could not purchase his pardon. The officers would surely 
come and carry him off to prison ; and then, what a dis' 
grace to his father, what a grief to his mother ! At this 
thought he hid his face in his hands and gave free course 
to the tears that choked him. 

A faint voice made him lift his head. The wounded 
man had opened his eyes, and was gazing fixedly at him. 

“ What ails you, my child ? ” said the stranger. 

“ Nothing, sir,” was the reply. ‘' All that has happened 
to-night has upset me, and I don’t know why, but I can’t 
restrain my tears.” 

“ That ’s very natural,” said the sick man ; “ such events 
make a strong impression at your age. But come closer, 
I beg ; my voice fails me.” 

Daniel drew nearer, and the man, taking the boy’s hands 


THE TWO CABIN BOYS. 


35 


in his own, said in feeble tones : “ My voice is going rap- 
idly, and there is no time to be lost. Death is fast ap- 
proaching, and I have much to say to you before I die.” 

“ Let me call my father,” said the boy, startled by this 
preamble. “He can advise you better than I.” 

“ Hot at all, it is useless,” replied the stranger. “ I know 
that it was you who saved my life ; and although you are 
but a child, to you I will confide the last favor which I 
shall ask of mortal man. I have fully considered what I 
am about to do. Just now, when you thought me asleep, 
I merely closed my eyes that I might have time for 
reflection. Listen attentively, for on what I tell you 
will depend the future peace and prosperity of those I 
love.” 

He paused for some moments, as if exhausted by the 
effort which he had made, asked for a few drops of brandy, 
which seemed to restore his strength, then went on in a 
firmer voice : — 

“ My past history concerns you little, and yet you must 
know it, hard as it is for me to confess my wickedness. 
My name is Bastien Moreau, I was born at Harbonne, 
forty years ago this very day. My family was one of the 
most honorable in the city. Having finished my studies, 
I entered the marines, and when I was captain, married a 
young girl from Cette. Two years later we had a child, a 
daughter. My wife, loath to. let me leave her for Senegal, 
where I was ordered, begged me to quit the service. I 


36 


DEATH OF THE SHIPWKECKED MAN. 


reluctantly agreed and obtained a bumble post in the liar^ 
bor service, as cashier of a shipping office. My tastes were 
modest, my daughter grew rapidly, fortune smiled upon me, 
when one day — accursed day ! — a demon lured me to my 
ruin. I had kept up my friendship with some of my for- 
mer comrades, and often went to a club frequented by 
the officers and young men of the town. One evening I 
was urged to play cards ; I lost a considerable sum, and 
went home in despair. To pay this debt, I helped myself 
from the funds entrusted to my care. To my mind it was 
but a temporary loan, and I felt sure that I should make 
up the deficiency by selling some stock, my only pro- 
perty. What was my horror, when I returned from paying 
the amount lost the previous night, to hear that the 
naval inspector had arrived during my absence, and was 
even then examining my accounts. How could I explain 
the deficiency which he would find? I was ruined, 
dishonored. I lost my head, and, mad with despair, 
I fled hastily, without even takmg leave of wife and 
child.” 

The unhappy man hid his face in his hands, as if to con- 
ceal his grief and shame. 

“ But why,” he resumed, “ rehearse my long expiation ? 
I fled to America, where I led an abject and miserable 
existence, scarcely daring to think of home and country. 
At last I learned that my name was dishonored ; that my 
wife and daughter had been received into my brother-in- 


THE TWO CABIN BOYS. 


37 


law’s home, and were removed from want. I was dead to 

them. After travelling all over the United States, follow- 
ing many and various trades, I determined to go to Austra- 
lia and try my fortune in the gold mines, which were then 
attracting swarms of adventurers. There I was equally 
unlucky, and, in my despair, weary of life, I was about to 
put an end to my wretched existence, when an unex- 
pected chance laid at my feet the fortune which I had 
sought so long. Soon I was rich, I bought vast estates 
near Melbourne, I was honored and respected. My first 
thought, when I had money, was to send to Cette the 
sum which I had embezzled, and at the same time I wrote 
to my wife, entreating her to come out and join me, as I 
could not make up my mind to bear the scorn and con- 
tempt of those who'*had known me in earlier days. My 
brother-in-law answered the letter, perhaps too severely, 
doubting the truth of the story which I told my wife, and 
declaring that he could not permit her to rejoin me until 
he was fully convinced that neither she nor my daughter 
would have cause to blush for me. In vain I wrote again. 
I promised to comply with any conditions which they 
might impose ; I could not overcome the scruples of this 
honest but pitiless man. What did my money avail me 

then, far from those I loved? I decided to return to 
France, hut with the firm resolve not to remain, but to 
bring my family back to the new home which contained 
all my wealth and my estates. I had not heard from my 


38 


DEATH OF THE SHIPWRECKED MAN. 


brother-in-law for more than a month, when I set sail for 
Cette. Our voyage was prosperous. After a passage of 
three months, I saw the shores of France yesterday, for 
the first time since I left them six years ago. We ex- 
pected to reach port to-day, and I was just thanking God 
for all his mercies when the storm burst upon us. Know- 
ing all the dangers of this coast, I advised the captain to 
stand out to sea again, but he did not heed me. The dis- 
abled ship was speedily cast upon the rocks by the hurri- 
cane. The boats were lowered, and I was about to take 
my place with the rest, when I remembered that I had 
left a portfolio, containing most important papers, in my 
cabin. They promised to wait for me. I hastened back, 
quickly found the portfolio and was returning, when the 
main-mast was suddenly snapped *in twain, and I was 
crushed under the ruins of the cabin. My companions, 
undoubtedly thinking me dead, put out to sea and left me 
behind.” 

'' Every man must have perished,” interrupted Daniel, 
“ for we cannot find a trace of them.” 

“I should have died, too, had it not been for you,” 
resumed the sufferer. “ I learned from your father, whom I 
once knew very well, although he does not recognize me 
now, — from him, I say, I learned of your noble conduct. 
I thank you, not for the life which nothing now can save, 
but because you have enabled me to die with a mind at 
ease. I beseech you, my boy, to continue your good 


THE TWO CABIN BOYS. 


39 


work. To you, my saviour, I confide the last duty of in- 
forming my poor wife^of my death — ” 

These words died away on the sick man’s lips, and he 
fell back exhausted. 

Daniel felt the hand which he held grow cold. He was 
about to call for. help in terror, when Bastien Moreau 
reopened his eyes, and whispered: “Take the portfolio 
from under my pillow.” 

Daniel put his hand under the pillow, and drew 
out a bulky black-leather case, with an immense steel 
clasp. 

“ That is it,” said the dying man. “ When you find my 
wife, give it to her. Your father will let you go to Cette 
and you will find money for your journey in the portfolio. 
All the money that it contains is yours, I give it to you. 
My wife will not need it, for I have sent her plenty from 
Australia, and she is now rich. I merely require you to 
deliver the portfolio to her without opening the secret 
drawer within. It only contains a few valueless trifles, 
simple keepsakes, which will be precious to my wife, 
but to no one else. Such is the service which I ask of 
you.- Will you promise to execute the commission faith- 
fully?” 

“ I promise,” said Daniel. 

“ Very well, my boy, I believe you. A heart like yours 
cannot lie. But remember the advice of a dying man : In 
this life, good intentions are nothing, actions only avail. 


40 DEATH OF THE SHIPWRECKED MAN. 

and the wicked are always punished. My death is a proof 
of it.” 

The last words were uttered in so faint a voice that 
Daniel was forced to lean over the dying man to catch 
them. Much moved, he still listened, but the voice had 
ceased. He touched the poor fellow’s hands; they were 
icy. Death had done its work. 

Daniel flew to call his father, but just as he reached the 
door, he heard a voice in the next room, which nailed him 
to the spot, pale and trembling; it was the well-known 
voice of the chief of police from Banyuls. 

“ Then, Mr. Kiva,” said the officer, “ you assure me 
that your son has not been away from home since yes- 
terday.” 

“ I do,” replied Peter firmly. “ Have n’t you heard that 
my son was with me last night when I went out with 
the fishermen of Castel to make an effort to rescue the 
crew of the Australian ship, cast on the rocks by the 
storm?” 

'‘1 have just seen your neighbor, John Cerdagnol, 
the pilot, who told me the whole story. He says that 
Daniel showed the greatest courage, and that, had it'not 
been for his exertions, the poor man whom you have here 
must have perished, as the ship has been washed to pieces 
by the waves, and not a fragment remains.” 

“ What did I tell you ? ” interrupted Peter. 

“So,” continued the officer, “it was only in the dis- 


THE TWO CABIN BOYS. 


41 


charge of my duty that I came here, although I this morn- 
ing received a report from the coast-guard station at 
Belistres, directing me to cross-examine your son, and, if 
need be, arrest him.” 

“ What has happened ? ” asked Eiva. 

“ It seems, — ” replied the officer ; “ but stay, I will 
read you the report, which I have about me.” And draw- 
ing a paper from his pocket, he unfolded it and read : — 

« ‘ To THE Chief of Police : — 

"‘Some time past the coast-guards stationed on the 
frontier were informed that a mam named Mateo Puig, 
living at Collioure, was actively engaged in smugghng. 
He is known to have brought great quantities of tobacco 
into France. Orders were given at every station that a 
strict watch should be set upon this audacious smuggler, 
that he might be caught in the^ act, if possible. Yesterday, 
two officers of the station at Belistres, Messrs. Menistrol 
and Foureyra, were patrolling Cape Cerberus, when they 
perceived Mateo Puig on the topmost point, accompanied 
by an unknown youth. Unable to approach these men, 
who were armed, unseen, the officers took a roundabout 
course, and came out upon the road leading down to 
Banyuls, which the smugglers would probably follow. It 
was very dark, and the rain fell in torrents, when the offi- 
cers heard the two offenders coming rapidly towards them. 
They were summoned to surrender, but kept on their 


42 


DEATH OF THE SHIPWRECKED MAN. 


way ; upon this the officers fired, hut without effect. On 
the contrary, one of the malefactors returned their shot, 
and wounded officer Menistrol in the forearm. His com- 
rade’s wound and the thick darkness prevented officer 
Foureyra from following the criminals. He at once re- 
ported the case to me, and I warned all the stations, — too 
late, however, for I learn that the aforesaid Mateo Puig 
escaped into Spain this morning unmolested. I myself 
examined the two officers, one of whom thinks that he 
recognized Mateo Puig’s companion as the son of Peter 
Kiva, the pilot of Castel ; he cannot, however, swear to the 
fact, and says that he may have been mistaken. Please 
go to Castel and make an inquiry into the conduct of this 
young man, who, we hear, bears a very bad reputation. If 
the facts justify our suspicions, you will communicate 
with the court at Banyuls, which will act accordingly. 

“ ' P. Molitg. 

“ ‘ Officer in command 

of the coast-guard station. 

“ ‘ Belistres Station, June 12, 1863.’ ” 

“Well,” said Peter Riva quietly, “what does this 
amount to ? The officers' made a mistake. My son was 
here with me last night, so he could not have been with 
Mateo, and I am very sorry that Mateo was not ar- 
rested.” 

“After your statement, Mr. Riva,” replied the officer, 
“ I can only beg you to excuse me and withdraw.” 


THE TWO CABIN BOYS. 


43 


There is nothing to excuse,” said Peter. “ You have only 
done your duty, officer, and I bear you no grudge.” 

The officer saluted him and withdrew, closing the door 
behind him. No sooner was Peter alone than he fell 
heavily into a chair. His pale face, his haggard, tearless 
eyes, expressed the deep, intense pain which the officer’s 
story had inflicted. 

“What a disgrace!” he muttered. “Peter Eiva’s son 
the accomplice of an assassin ! ” and rising hastily he added : 
“ Perhaps himself an assassin ! ” 

“No, no, father, I am innocent!” cried Daniel, who 
stood motionless and aghast upon the threshold of the door 
which he had just opened. 

“Unhappy boy! can it be that you have stooped to 
become the accomplice of Mateo the thief, Mateo the 
assassin ? ” 

“ My fault was no sooner committed than it was re- 
pented,” said the boy. “ I am ready to atone for it as you 
see fit. You promised to forgive me, but I know that I 
do not deserve it yet.” 

“ Forgive you ! I forgave you for the second time a 
moment ago,” replied Peter, “when I saved you from 
your just punishment. Do you suppose that it cost me 
no effort to lie, to declare your innocence, even when I 
knew, or rather I felt, that you were guilty ? I spared you 
to prevent an infamous stigma from branding my honored 
name, — the name of my father, and all the honest men 


4Jr DEATH OF THE SHIPWRECKED MAN. 

who came before him. You can remain here no longer, you 
must go. How bitterly I regret that I did not sooner exe- 
cute this long-plotted purpose ! Before to-morrow night 
you must leave this house, never to return to it until you 
have proved by your conduct that you are worthy to be 
called my son.” 



Daniel stood motionless.” 


CHAPTEE IV. 

A START IN LIFE. 

On her return to the house, Mrs. Eiva learned from 
her husband’s mouth the death of the shipwrecked man, 
their guest, and the speedy departure of Daniel. These 
two pieces of news, coming together, quite upset the poor 
woman ; the latter especially plunged her in the deepest 
despair, and she went mechanically about her household 
duties, listening to her husband’s explanations the while. 
“ There is no appeal from my decision,” concluded Peter. 
“ Daniel goes to-morrow. Prepare his clothes, and above 
all try to hide your grief from curious eyes.” 



46 


A START IN LIFE. 


To turn away any suspicions which Daniel’s sudden de- 
parture might arouse, the fisherman, when he told his 
neighbors of the death of his guest, also informed them 
that the dying man had directed the hoy to break the fatal 
news to his family at Cette. 

The doctor, who came from Banyuls in all haste, could 
only certify to the death ; and the very same day, the un- 
fortunate Bastien Moreau was laid in a humble grave in the 
Castel cemetery, “^s for the ship, nothing remained of it 
save a few planks scattered upon the rocks. That evening 
a broken boat was found near Cape Cerberus, and close by, 
the bodies of two of the crew, half buried in the sand. 

Despite the fatigue of the last twenty-four hours, no one 
slept that night in the Eiva cottage. The mother set 
silently to work tQ mend her boy’s scanty wardrobe as 
best she might, while Peter and Daniel, sitting by the fire- 
side, were plunged in a deep revery, and did not exchange 
a syllable. At last day dawned : all was ready. Daniel 
put on his sailor’s dress, tenderly kissed his poor, heart- 
broken mother, took his bundle and left the house, his 
heart full almost to bursting, his eyes dim with tears. His 
father followed and went with him half way Banyuls. 
On reaching a slight ascent overlooking the sea, the fisher- 
man stopped, and opening his arms embraced . his son. 
Tears rolled down his bronzed cheeks, and in a voice 
choked by emotion, he said : “ Come back soon, and be an 
honest man. Think sometimes of those you have left be- 


THE TWO CABIN BOYS. 


47 


hind at Caste'i, whose only happiness and hope you are.” 
Then breaking away hastily, he returned rapidly to the 
village. 

Daniel stood motionless, watching his father as he disap- 
peared in the distance. The sun now gilded the cliffs and 
the houses nestling -at his feet. A few boats leaving port 
danced across the blue sea. The youth seemed striving to 
engrave the smiling scene upon his memory. At last, 
heaving a sigh, he set out, and was soon lost to sight be- 
hind the hill, but not without many backward glances at 
Castel. After walking for half an hour, as he approached 
Banyuls, he suddenly perceived before him on the road the 
long shadows of two mounted police coming in his direction. 
His heart gave a frantic bound ; he cast a frightened glance 
around, and seeing some bushes among the rocks, concealed 
himself behind them like a criminal. The two riders 
passed close by his hiding-place without suspecting his 
presence. 

Daniel waited until they were some distance away, then 
cautiously leaving shelter, he ran on with all his might, 
crossing the fields and making a long circuit to avoid the 
town. Not until he thought himself sufficiently far from 
Banyuls did he venture to stop, panting for breath. What 
a fool I am,” he thought ! “ If the policemen had seen me 
running so fast, it would have been reason enough for them 
to run after me. My father was quite right to send me 
away. I know I should have betrayed myself sooner or 


48 


A START IN LIFE. 


later. It is hard to live with a perpetual lie on your 
lips." 

It was late at night when Daniel entered Perpignan ; and 
still, fearing lest one of his former schoolmates should recog- 
nize him, he wrapped his cloak about linn, and went 
through the town with a rapid step, only stopping at the 
railway station, where he found that the last train for 
Cette had already gone. The next one did not leave until 
five o’clock next morning. 

Determined not to return to town, the boy seated him- 
self in the darkest corner of the waiting-room. His pockets, 
stuffed with provisions by his mother’s prudent hand, pro- 
vided him with a good meal, and having thus refreshed 
himself, he lay down on a bench, stretched himself at full 
length, put his bundle -under his head, and soon Ml 
asleep. ■* 

His sleep was sound, but troubled by countless dreams, in 
which his anxious brain rehearsed all the dramatic events 
of the preceding days. He dreamed that he was lying in 
ambush by the roadside, with Mateo Puig, waiting to rob 
and murder the unfortunate Bastien Moreau. The gold- 
digger fell beneath their blows, he himself seized the port- 
folio, but Mateo disputed the booty with him. Attacked 
by the ruffian in his turn, he was about to yield. Stretched 
on the ground, he saw his enemy’s devilish face pressed 
close to his : another instant and the knife would pierce 
his heart. He uttered a cry and awoke. Horrors, it was 


“ Well, young one, I should say that you were a sound sleeper.” ■— Page 61, 






THE TWO CABIN BOYS. 


51 


not a dream' !‘ His half-opened eyes perceived a strange, 
hairy, shaggy face bending over him. 

“ Well, young one,” said a rough voice, “ I should say 
that you were a sound sleeper.” 

Daniel, starting up, saw beside him, instead of his 
savage enemy, a tall fellow, thin and shrivelled, with a face 
covered with reddish beard, and an equally reddish fur cap 
on his head. The Mephistophelian stranger smiled, and 
benevolently showed his long yellow teeth. This smile 
completely allayed the boy’s fears, and he was soon on his 
feet. , • 

“ The train is going, youngster,” said the stranger ; “ you 
have barely time to buy your ticket. Where are you go- 
ing, if I may ask ? ” ' 

“ To Cette, sir.” 

“ I guessed as much. So, when I saw you lying there 
asleep, I said to myself, ‘Here’s a fellow sleeping as 
soundly as if he were at a hotel, who will certainly 
lose his train.’ Come, let’s make for the ticket-office ; we 
will travel together.” 

Accepting without more ado the stranger’s imperative 
protection, Daniel went to the ticket-office, bought a ticket 
for Cette, and, still led by the man with the fur cap, soon 
found himself seated in a third-class compartment. The 
stranger closed the door, drew from his pocket a huge pipe, 
which he stuffed with tobacco and which, speedily lighted, 
filled the carriage with a cloud of smoke. 


52 


A START IN LIFE. 


That,” said he, with a wink, is to keep out ladies. 
Not that I want to be rude, but it is better to express "your 
opinion at once that there may be no mistakes. I smoke 
and I don’t like to be disturbed. And you, young one, do 
you smoke ? ” 

“No, sir, not yet.” 

“Not yet ? Well, I sha’ n’t reproach you. It is never too 
late to begin, and when you ’ve once begun, it ’s too late to 
leave off. It ’s a habit that sticks more closely than most, 
and it ’s a great tax on your pocket.” A whistle cut short 
this moral dissertation, and the train started. “ Now we are 
off,” cheerfully remarked the stranger. “ If it had n’t been 
for me, you would be still asleep on your bench. So 
you ’re going to Cette ? ” 

“Yes, sir,” replied Daniel. 

“ Listen to me, young one. I like your face, so don’t Sir 
me in that way : call me plain Dominic, — Dominic Marti- 
gues, from the port of Marseilles, formerly a sailor on board 
the Victory, now out of work, returning from a visit to his 
old mother, and going to Cette to seek a captain. There 
are my papers : now for yours.” 

“ My name is Daniel Eiva,” said the young man, com- 
pletely won by the sailor’s eloquence. “ My father is a pilot 
and fisherman at Castel, and I am going to Cette to ship.” 

“Then, messmate, give us your fist,” said Dominic, 
stretching out his large, t)ony hand. “We’ll sail in the 
same ship if you ’ve no objection to make.” 


THE TWO CABIN BOYS. 


53 


“ I ask nothing better,” answered the boy ; “ but before 
I leave, I have some business to attend to, at Cette, which 
may take some time.” 

“ Never mind, I ’m in no hurry ; I can wait. When a 
man is going off for three or four years it may be, he can 
easily content himself to wait a few days. Nothing 
plagues me so much as to ship without a messmate. I am 
determined to go in your vessel. Is it a bargain ? ” 

“ If you please,” replied Daniel. 

“ By the by,” said the sailor, “ are you acquainted in 
Cette?” ^ . - 

“ I never left Eoussillon.” 

“ So much the better, I will pilot you about ; for nobody 
knows that port better than I do. I Ve had more than 
one lark there between my voyages, and I ’ve explored all 
the best places. So you say,” he added, ‘‘ that you have 
business in Cette.” 

^“.Yes, my father has given me a few (ymmissions for old 
friends,” answered the boy with some hesitation. 

This hesitation did not escape the Argus eye of the 
sailor, and he went on in a careless tone : “ Never mind, 
youngster, let every one mind his own business. I sha’ n’t 
pry into yours ” ; and, refilling his pipe, he puffed out fresh 
clouds of smoke. 

It was with great reluctance that Daniel betrayed this 
distrust of his new friend. With the frankness natural to 
the southern character he longed to tell his adventure with 


54 


A START IN LIFE. 


the castaway, and the mission with which he was charged ; 
but he had resolved that he would he very prudent at the 
outset of his new career. Were not his simple trust and 
readiness to confide in Mateo the first causes of all his 
misfortunes ? Accordingly, he was silent. 

On the other hand, Dominic did not seem much offended 
by Daniel’s reticence. He soon recovered his loquacity ; 
and the story of his voyages, with his droll manner of 
telling it, rapidly distracted the boy’s sad thoughts. The 
sailor proved an excellent companion : he knew the speci- 
alities of every town,'and there was not a station at which 
he did not invite Daniel to taste some incomparable Ver- 
mouth, or other liqiteur, made nowhere else. With a 
charming grace he yielded to the boy, when it came to 
paying, saying gayly, “ You may pay the footing, as you ’re 
a green hand.” 

This unceasing gayety, this constant fire of jokes, en- 
chanted Daniel, and gave him a high opinion of his merry 
comrade. He accordingly reproached himself more than 
ever for his distrust of so good a fellow. He could not 
restrain himself long, and, forgetting his good resolves, said 
to Dominic : “ I ’d like to ask your advice.” 

“ What about, young one ? Don’t be shy.” 

“ I am intrusted with a commission which troubles me 
greatly.” And without a moment’s thought he told his new 
friend, of the wreck of the Australian ship, the rescue and 
death of the poor miner. He had the delicacy, however, to 
pass over Bastien Moreau’s confessions. 


THE TWO CABIN BOYS. 


55 


“ Well, young one,” said the sailor when the boy ended, 
" there is only one thing to be done : we must hunt up the 
Moreau family. You say that the dying man charged you 
to deliver the portfolio to his wife ? ” 

“ Yes ; but he said that I might keep all the money in 
it.” 

“ And how much money wa& there I” asked the sailor. 

“About five hundred dollars.” 

“ Five hundred dollars ! Why, it is a small fortune.” 

“ Yes ; but my father advised me only to take the money 
which I needed for my journey and expenses to Cette, and 
to return the rest to Mrs. Moreau.” 

“ Never mind,” said Dominic. “ Until we find her, we 
have a perfect right to live upon the money, and the good 
lady will be sure to give us the rest to pay for our trouble. 
I say, young one, now that we are so rich, we will put up at 
the ‘ Three Parrots ’ ; it ’s the best hotel in the port, and 
we shall live like fighting cocks there.” 

The train now entered the station at Cette. Dominic 
rose, took his bundle, and Daniel followed him.. Walking 
along the edge of the neighboring canal, the sailor plunged 
into the dark and narrow streets of the old. town. Night 
drew on apace, and when the two companions came out on 
the wharves which ran along the South Dock, the street 
lamps were lighted, and the long rows of saloons and taverns 
were brightly illuminated. Dommic paused an instant to 
study the brilliant line, then, seeing a lantern bearing a 


56 


A START IN LIFE. 


rudely painted picture of three bright-green birds, said : 

Here is our hotel.” 

The “ Three Parrots,” the finest hotel in Cette, according 
to Dominic’s statement, was a narrow, five-storied house, 
with but one window on a floor, the basement being filled 
up with a large window, full of bottles of various hues, 
lighted by a single gas-burner. 

Daniel, preceded by Dominic, went into the office, 
which was crowded with sailors drinking and smoking, in 
the midst of an* indescribable hurly-burly and noise. 
Making his way through the mob, the seaman reached the 
counter, behind which sat enthroned a large and majestic 
lady, and, making her a ceremonious bow, he said : “ Mrs. 
Ginestous, let me present my friend Daniel Eiva, a young 
man of the finest family, who is thinking of taking a voyage 
merely for pleasure, and whose family have put him under 
my care. The room on the first floor will do for us. But 
give us a good dinner, and be sure you send in your best 


wine. 


“ Daniel could not finish his sentence.’ 


CHAPTEK V. 

A MISTAKE. 

The best room in the “ Three Parrots,” the “ best hotel 
in Cette,” only differed from the other rooms in that hos- 
pitable house in the luxury of its furiiishing. It con- 
tained two beds with straw mattresses, while the others had 
a greater or less number of mattresses, without a sign of a 
bed. It boasted of two straw chairs, and a worn-out table, 
whose broken leg was only held on by an ingenious system of 
strings, and finally — height of luxury! — a chest of drawers. 
Never within the memory of man had this elegant article 
been put to any use by an occupant of the room, they being 
all poor sailors, who carried all they owned on their backs 
or done up in a handkerchief. 

Dominic was not backward in praising this sumptuous 
apartment to his companion, when, after a good meal, plen- 


58 


A MISTAKE. 


tifully washed down by Mrs. Ginestous’ famous wine, the 
two travellers took possession of their room on the first 
floor. 

On this occasion Daniel slept more peacefully. The 
pleasant incidents of the day had in some measure effaced 
his sad memories, and he woke next day refreshed in body 
and mind. The sun, already high in the heavens, sent 
glittering rays dancing about the room, whose dirty, sordid 
air struck the boy more forcibly than on the previous 
night. He rose quickly and, opening the window, leaned 
out to gaze at the interesting sights and the busy life of the 
harbor beneath. He curiously scanned the fine ships, with 
their shining hulls and slender masts, elegantly rigged, 
crowded closely together in the great dock. Which of 
them would bear him out into the unknown, into the 
future, to his fortune ? In imagination he was already off, 
speeding over the blue waters, and forgetful of his promise 
to Bastien Moreau. But it soon recurred to him. Before 
he enjoyed his liberty, he must fulfil that sacred trust. 

Already impatient and eager to begin his search, Daniel 
turned away from the window. Dominic was assuredly a 
sluggard. The sun falling on his face only seemed to make 
his sleep more profound and his snores more loud and long. 

“ Dominic ! ” cried Daniel. 

Not a movement. 

The boy took one of the two chairs and threw it noisily 
to the floor. This delicate proceeding not only resulted in 


THE TWO CABIN BOYS. 


59 


the permaneiit separation of the back of the chair and its 
seat, but it also waked the obstinate sleeper with a start, 
and he sat up, muttering a few oaths ; however, when he 
saw Daniel, he added more amiably : “Well, youngster, so 
you ’re out of patience ? I’m coming, I ’m coming.” 

“ I am eager to be off,” said the boy. 

“ Then you ’ve made a bargain with the captain ? ” cried 
the sailor with a sneer. “You must be fond of hard work.” 

“ Not at all,” said Daniel, with some temper. “ You 
know very well that I am anxious to get through with 
Bastien Moreau’s business.” 

“ Oh, that ’s another matter. In that case, I am yours 
to command.” 

And, jumping out of bed, the sailor went into one corner 
of the room, took a pitcher of water, and, lifting it high 
above him, poured the contents over his head, forming a 
large pond on the floor. After sniffing violently and shak- 
ing his shock of red hair, like a spaniel coming out of 
the water, he took a towel and rubbed himself vigor- 
ously. 

That ’s all right now,” he said to Daniel. “ There ’s 
nothing like a pitcher of water to set your head straight, 
especially after such a good dinner as we had.” 

And that pond on the floor ? ” asked the young man, 
somewhat astonished at this free and easy proceeding. 

“ Don’t be alarmed, it ’s the custom of the house ; water 
always finds its level. Now let us visit our amiable host- 


60 


A MISTAKE. 


ess ; she is the only person I know who can tell us where 
Mrs. Moreau lives ” ; and planting his fur cap on his drip- 
ping head, the sailor left the room. 

Mrs. Ginestous received her guests with her sweetest 
smile. She was still enthroned behind her zinc-covered 
counter, and comparing the size of the lady with that of 
the space allotted to her, Daniel seriously wondered 
whether the poor woman were not a permanent fix- 
ture. 

At Dominic’s first words, Mrs. Ginestous made an effort 
to throw up her arms, which were far too short and fat 
for such an effort ; then she cried in honied accents : “ Do 
I know Mrs. Moreau ? For the whole thirty years that 
I ’ve been keeping the ‘ Three Parrots ’ — ” 

“ The finest house in the port,” politely interrupted 
Dominic. 

“ As you say,” resumed the hostess. “ Having lived at 
Cette for thirty years, how can you suppose that I don’t 
know every inhabitant ? Poor Mrs. Moreau — ” 

Daniel, fearing that the fat lady would tell his compan- 
ion all the misfortunes endured by Bastien’s widow, inter- 
rupted her hurriedly, saying : “ Where does Mrs. Moreau 
live ? ” 

“No. 20 Canal Street,” coldly answered the hostess. 

“Thank you, madam,” replied the boy; “that informa- 
tion is all I wished ” ; and he quickly left the hotel, fol- 
lowed by Dominic, who whispered in his ear : — 


THE TWO CABIN BOYS. 


61 


“ You have offended old Mother Ginestous. You were 
wrong ; we may need her help at any time.” 

On reaching Canal Street the two friends stopped in 
front of No. 20, which proved to be a modest-looking 
shop. A large sign over the door bore these words in big 
letters : — 

MOEEAU. 

Groceries. West India Goods. 

Glass jars of all sizes, filled with candy, pots of preserves 
arranged in the window, open boxes displaying treasures of 
prunes, dried apples, and canned vegetables, with bunches 
of brushes, feather dusters, brooms and candles piled about 
the door, quite did away with the need of this sign. 

With a beating heart, Daniel stepped into the shop, and 
found himself face to face with a boy in a blue apron, who 
came forward obsequiously, rubbing his hands and saying : 
“ What will you have, sir ? ” 

“ I want to speak to Mrs. Moreau,” said Daniel in a 
timid voice. 

“ There she is,” replied the boy, pointing to a little, thin 
old woman, with a long nose and a pair of spectacles, who 
came from the back shop at this moment. 

The youth advanced towards her and bowed respect- 
fully. “ Would you kindly allow me a few moment’s con- 
versation ? ” 

“ What have you to say to me ? ” sourly answered the 


62 


A MISTAKE. 


woman. “You can speak here; we shall not be inter- 
rupted.” 

“ Still, madam,” continued Daniel, “ what I have to 
tell you is so serious that I do not know whether I 
can — ” 

Trust me,” interrupted Dominic, “ you had better take 
us into your parlor. , Such a piece of news — ” 

Daniel silenced him by a gesture. 

Poor Mrs. Moreau, greatly surprised, and somewhat 
alarmed;* scarcely knew what to do. Young Eiva looked 
so modest, so honest, so serious ; but on the other hand, 
his comrade’s face was very suspicious. At last she rose, 
and pointing to the door of the back shop, she said : “ Go 
in, gentlemen; I will follow you directly.” And, turning 
to the boy, she added: “You’ll keep a good watch, 
George, won’t you ? ” 

“Now, gentlemen, tell me to what I am indebted for 
the honor of your visit,” she inquired, on finding herself 
alone with the two sailors. 

“ Dear me, madam,” said Daniel, “ my errand is such a 
painful one that I scarcely dare — ” 

“ Go on, I entreat you,” said the woman. 

“Very well, then, madam, your husband died in my 
arms — ” 

Daniel could not finish his sentence. Mrs. Moreau fell 
fainting on a chair, crying, “Augustus!” In vain the 
two sailors tried to restore the poor creature to conscious- 


THE TWO CABIN BOYS. 


63 


ness, when hurried steps were heard in the shop ; the door 
was thrown violently open, and admitted a large man, 
whose fat, kindly face was red with rage. He stopped, 
struck dumb by the sight of the two men, and exclaimed 
angrily : — 

“ What are you doing here ? ” 

Before the sailors could recover from their surprise, 
Mrs. Moreau, roused from her faint by this familiar voice, 
rose and threw herself into the stout man’s arms, crying, 
“ Augustus ! My husband ! ” 

“ Let us be off,” whispered Dominic. “We ’ve made a 
mistake. There ’ll be a row.” 

Daniel made endless excuses and apologies; but the 
grocer seemed most reluctant to accept them, and the 
shop-boy stood at the door, armed with a broom. The situ- 
ation became alarming. 

Dominic’s firm attitude at last allayed tffe tempest. 
“You know, my friend,” he explained, “you must not 
get mad. We made a mistake ; it seems that your wife is 
not our Mrs. Moreau. Therefore, accept our excuses and 
let us go peaceably or I ’ll smash something in your sh-op.” 

This threat speedily calmed the angry grocer. 

“ Go,” he said majestically, “go, infamous impostors, and 
never show your faces here again ! ” 

“We have our own tradesmen,” said Dominic with 
much dignity, as he beat a hasty retreat, preceded by 
Daniel. 


64 


A MISTAKE. 


“ If you had n’t been in such a hurry,” said the sailor, 
“this would never have happened. Mrs. Ginestous was 
going to tell us the story of Mrs. Moreau, the grocer’s 
wife ; we should have soon seen that she was n’t the 
person we wanted. Let us go back to the hotel; the good 
woman may be able to help us out of our trouble.” 

They had but a cold receptioir from their hostess ; how- 
ever, the story of their adventures soon calmed her wrath, 
and she began to laugh so heartily that the counter shook 
with the fat lady’s mirth. When quiet was restored, 
thinking that Daniel had been punished enough, she gave 
him a most gracious smile, and offered him a glass of wine 
to set him up again, — an offer which Dominic eagerly 
accepted. While the sailors drank, the landlady con- 
sidered. 

“ Your Mrs. Moreau is a widow, then ? ” she asked. 

“ Yes,” said Daniel ; “ at least she has not been a widow 
long, for I was sent here to break the news of her hus- 
band’s death to her; but she has lived alone with her 
daughter for the last six years, Mr. Moreau having gone to 
Australia.” 

“ Then I can ’t tell you where to find her. I know of 
mo Mrs. Moreau in Cette answering to your description. 
Ah ! I have it now. Was n’t the husband a government 
official ? ” 

‘^Yes.” 

“A tall, fair-haired man, who turned out badly, and 


THE TWO CABIN BOYS. 


65 


went off owing everybody money* and leaving his wife and 
child to starve.” 

“ Mr. Moreau did get into trouble,” timidly answered the 
boy. 

“ That ’s the one. He robbed the naval department. 
Well, young sir, you must go to the naval department. 
They can undoubtedly tell you there what has become of 
his wife.” 

“ That ’s a good idea,” cried Dominic. “ Let us go to the 
pay-office.” 

The two friends, now inseparable, went together to the 
naval pay-office, where, after waiting for two hours, they 
were sent from clerk to clerk and finally to the head book-; 
keeper, a good-natured old man, to whom Daniel told the 
story of the castaway. He listened attentively, and when 
the young man finished, shook hands with him cordially 
and said : — 

“ You are a good fellow, and I am very glad that I can 
help you. Mrs. Moreau came here, not three months ago, 
to bring back the money which her unfortunate husband 
took from the department. I can, therefore, tell you ex- 
actly where she lives. She is not in Cette ; she has gone 
with her daughter to a little house in the country belong- 
ing to her brother-in-law, Mr. Martin, in the village of 
Balaruc, about three miles out of town. She lives there 
very quietly, I hear, and you are sure to find her at home. 
The poor woman will be sorry to hear your sad new^. She 

5 


66 


A MISTAKE. 


loved her wretched husband in spite of all his faults. Bas- 
tion was an old friend of mine. He was more thoughtless 
than wicked; and on her last visit to me she told me 
how much she wished to go out and join him.” 

Daniel wrote down Mrs. Moreau’s address and thanked 
the kind bookkeeper, who said, as he took leave of him : 
“ Don’t you want to he a sailor, my boy ? If you ever 
need my help, come to me freely. Ask for Mr. Davis, the 
head bookkeeper.” 



CHAPTER VI. 

A FALSE FEIEND. 

It was now late in the afternoon ; so, in spite of Dan- 
iel’s impatience, his c'ompanion persuaded him to postpone 
their trip to Balaruc until the next day. The sailor could 
not disguise his annoyance at the prospect that the boy 
would so soon fulfil his charge. “ I should really like to 
know,” he said, “ wliy you are in such a hurry. The 
• poor woman will be made very unhappy by your sad 



68 


A FALSE FKIEND. 


news. Do leave her a few more days in peace. And 
then, think how well off we are at the Three Parrots. 
We shall have to come down to hard tack soon enough. 
Do let us profit by this opportunity. When you 
have returned what money remains, if this woman 
don’t give us a good round sum for our pains, we shall 
have to set sail without further delay, for, for my own 
part, I have n’t a cent in my pocket. Why should n’t you 
keep the money ? Did n’t the miner give it to you out- 
right ? * 

“ To he sure,” said the boy ; “ but I promised my father 
that I would only keep what was strictly necessary for 
my expenses, and would give the rest to Mrs. Moreau. I 
will not break my promise.” 

All resistance was vain, and Dominic apparently made 
up his mind to accept the situation cheerfully. To make 
the best of their remaining time, he took Daniel to see the 
principal sights of the city, though not without many 
pauses at the taverns by the way ; then they returned to 
the Three Parrots, where a dinner, as delicious as the one 
of the day before, awaited them. 

Kext morning Daniel, with his inseparable friend, left the 
hotel bright and early, and, hiring a carriage from a neigh- 
boring stable by the landlady’s advice, set out for the 
village home of Mrs. Moreau. Balaruc is the Saint Cloud 
of Cette ; the charming cottages lie amidst lovely gardens 
on the shores of Lake Thau. The road leading to it winds 


THE TWO CABIN BOYS. 


69 


picturesquely along the lake, formerly an estuary of the 
Mediterranean, its’ brackish waters being only separated 
from the sea by a narrow strip of sand. 

Two hours after they left Cette, our travellers came in 
sight of the outskirts of Balaruc. Daniel questioned a 
passer-by, who pointed out Mrs. Moreau’s pretty cottage 
near the lake. The carriage stopped at a handsome iron 
gate. The young man jumped quickly out and seeing a 
chain hanging at the side, rang the bell attached to it vio- 
lently. Dominic joined his comrade, and curiously exam- 
ined the house through the fence, expressing the result of 
his examination by the words : “ My eyes ! I should n’t 
mind living there myself, and I’m sure the owners of 
such an establishment won’t want to take our money 
from us.” 

As no one appeared in the garden, Daniel rang again. 
'‘Everybody must be in bed,” said Dominic. “All the 
windows are shut. Eich people are never early risers. 
But look, young one ! What do I see up yonder ? ” And 
he pointed to the top of the gate. 

The youth raised his eyes, and saw a board inscribed in 
large letters: “House to let. Apply to Mrs. Fonblanc, 
house-agent, Bath Street.” 

“ Impossible ! ” he cried. “ There must be some mistake.” 

“Well,” said the sailor, “let us go to Mrs. Fonblanc; 
she may be able to tell us.” 

The office was not far off, and the agent informed Dan- 


70 


A FALSE FKIEXD. 


iel that the house had indeed been occupied for some 
years by Mrs. Moreau, but that the lady went away a fort- 
night since with her daughter. Her brother-in-law, who 
owned the house, had sold it to a tradesman, who proposed 
to let it during the bathing season. 

“ Where does Mrs. Moreau live now ? ” asked Daniel. 

I don’t know,” said the agent. ‘‘ However, before she 
went away, she asked me to send her letters to the Hotel 
des Strangers at Cette. I sent a letter to that address, 
about ten days ago, postmarked Melbourne, which must 
have gone astray, for it was covered with the stamps of 
the various offices through which it had passed.” 

Daniel paid no attention to the woman’s last words. 
Getting hastily into the carriage, he cried to the driver : 
‘‘ Quick, to the Hotel des Strangers ! A handsome gratu- 
ity, if you lose no time.” The coachman, stimulated by 
this promise, whipped his horse, which broke into a gallop. 
Tlie boy had forgotten Dominic, who was engaged in delil)- 
erately picking out the best cigars in tlie shop ; but with 
a few quick strides, the active sailor caught up witli tlie 
carriage, although he did not hide his displeasure from 
Daniel. 

“ If we should miss her again ! ” said the latter. • 

“Any one would think, to hear you talk,” growled the 
sailor, “tliat these people were running away from us. 
Don’t lie alarmed, we shall find them soon enough, in all 
conscience.” 


THE TWO CABIN BOYS. 


71 


The driver urged his horse to such a speed that an 
hour later the carriage drew up before the great doors of 
the Hotel des Etrangers. In spite of his prejudices, Domi- 
nic was obliged to confess that it threw the Three Par- 
rots completely into the shade. Servants dressed in 
handsome livery stx)od on the steps, ready to receive the 
travellers ; but the sight of the two sailors descending 
from the carriage seemed to inspire them with the great- 
est scorn. Daniel, dismayed by this reception, did not 
know which way to turn, when he saw, standing in the 
doorway, a person dressed in black, with a white cravat, 
who seemed to be, looking at him with disagreeable curi- 
osity. Hat m hand the young man marched boldly up to 
this gentleman, and asked him if Mrs. Moreau was stay- 
ing at the hotel. 

“ Mrs. Moreau ?” said the man, tossing his sleek head. 
“ Don’t know.” 

“But I am sure that she came to this hotel,” said 
Daniel. . 

“ That may be. What do you want of her ? ” 

“ I have an important errand to her which cannot be 
delayed.” 

“ My hotel is patronized by so many distinguished peo- 
ple,” haughtily said the elegant gentleman, “that I can- 
not pretend to remember all their names; however,” he 
added condescendingly, “ as your business is important, I 
will look over the register.” 


72 


A FALSE FRIEND. 


He went into the office, followed by Daniel, and open- 
ing a huge leather-hound book, rapidly turned over the 
leaves. 

“Mrs. Moreau, — I don’t find the name. Stay! here 
it is. Mrs. Moreau and daughter and Mr. Martin.” 

“ Those are the people,” said Daniel. * 

“Arrived May 28, left June 14,” continued the man. 

“ What I gone ? ” cried the youth. 

“ Party left yesterday.” 

“ But where did they go ? ” inquired Daniel anxiously. 

“ That, my dear sir, is none of my business,” said the 
man. “ I am not in the habit of que^ioning my guests. 
Let every one mind his own business, I say. I see by tlie 
register that they left no address. Prohal^ly these ladies 
were not anxious to have their whereabouts known. That 
ought to satisfy you, I think.” , 

Daniel could scarcely retain his tears. Leaving the 
office, he found Dominic at the door. 

“Have they been ill treating you in there?” said the 
sailor, seeing the tears in his eyes. ‘‘I stayed outside, 
because I don’t like to he shut up in such places ; but if 
that fellow in the black coat gave you a licking, I ’ll knock 
him down for you.” 

“No, Dominic, that’s not it. They are gone, and they 
only went yesterday, and no one knows what has become 
of them. When I think that I was so near them I How 
can I find them now ? What shall I do ? ” 


THE TWO CABIN BOYS. 


73 


Well, well,” said the sailor kindly, “ you need n’t cry. 
We shall find them again — devil take them ! Let us go 
back to the hotel ; we can talk more freely there. All 
these lackeys stare at us with eyes as big as saucers, till I 
long to send them heels over head for having let your lady 
go before you saw her.” 

Eeturning to the hotel, the two friends argued long and 
hotly over the best means to find Mrs. Moreau. Eefusing 
various impractical suggestions from Dominic, Daniel con- 
cluded to go and ask the advice of the friendly bookkeeper 
at the pay-office; but good Mr. Davis could only advise 
the boy to put an advertisement in the Parisian papers, in 
the hope that one of them might fall into the hands of 
some interested person or of some member of the family. 

The same 'day Daniel inserted an advertisement in sev- 
eral papers, announcing to Mrs. Moreau that Mr. Eiva, at 
the Three Parrots, would like her address, that he might 
send her a most important message. 

A week passed and no news came. Dominic continued 
to lead a happy life, and Daniel saw the miner’s money 
wasting rapidly away, to his no small alarm. “ If we go 
on in this way,” he said to the sailor one day, “ we shall 
soon have spent every cent. I hear nothing of Mrs. Mo- 
reau, and I despair of ever finding her.” 

“ All the more reason to make yourself easy. Did n’t 
your father tell you that you might keep the money until 
you found the lady ? ” 


74 


A FALSE FRIEND. 


“ Certainly ; but I cannot wait much longer. I have 
asked Mr. Davis to find me a berth, and I expect to 
sail very soon. If you like to come with me, I am sure 
that I can make some such arrangement. We have spent 
nearly two hundred dollars already ; that is far too much, 
so I intend to send the rest to my father with the port- 
folio. It will be safe in his hands, and my mind will be at 
rest.” 

“ Oh, come now, youngster,” said Dominic eagerly, “ you 
would n’t do that ! We may not be able to ship for some 
time. What can we do without money in the mean time ? ” 

“We can do — don’t be offended — exactly what you 
would have done if you had never met me,” was the sim- 
ple reply. “We must try to find a ship at once.” 

Dominic muttered a few words between his teeth 
about the stupidity and obstinacy of some people; but 
he made no more objections, and, stuffing his old cap 
on his head, he went out hastily. He did not come back 
for dinner. Daniel waited in vain, thinking that his reso- 
lution had doubtless offended his friend, which he regretted, 
for he began to be warmly attached to his queer compan- 
ion, whose looks affected him but little. 

Left alone in his room, the boy took out the portfolio and 
began to count the money which it contained. There was 
but one gold piece and three one hundred-dollar bills, 
which he spread out on the table. He could not remem- 
ber ever having so much money in his possession before, 


THE TWO CABIN BOYS. 


75 


and he sighed when he thought that if it had not been 
for his father’s scruples this money would have been his 
own. But his father’s wishes were law to him. He neA^er 
dreamed of disobeying them. 

The portfolio lay open upon the table, and his eyes fell 
mechanically upon the fastening of the secret drawer. 

“ Why,” thought Daniel, “ did the miner forbid me to 
open that drawer, when he said himself that there was noth- 
ing valuable in it ? Perhaps he was afraid that if I did 
not find his widow I might throw away things that were 
insignificant to me.” 

He took up the portfolio; his fingers were on the 
drawer. 

“ There certainly are no jewels there,” he said, “ I should 
feel them through the leather. It feels like a photograph. 
Wlio knows ? Perhaps it ’s a picture of Bastion’s wife or 
daughter. It cannot be his own. He would never have 
been so careful of it. But if it is Mrs. Moreau’s picture, 
I had better take it into my own keeping. It might help 
me to recognize her, if I should ever come across her.” 

His finger pressed the spring ; still he hesitated. 

“ I promised a dying man that I would never open this 
drawer,” said he; “it is almost as sacred as an oath. 
Yes ; but Bastien was sure that I should find his wife and 
child at Cette. If I look at this photograph, it is only 
to help me in my search. That would not be breaking my 
promise.” 


76 


A FALSE FEIEND. 


This subtle reasoning seemed to ease his conscience. 
He opened the drawer, and took out a small package of 
papers tied up with red ribbon. The first thing that met 
his eyes when he opened the package was, as he had 
guessed, a photograph, the portrait of a young woman. 
Daniel turned the card, and saw on the back these words : 
“Margaret Moreau, Jan. 1, 1857”: that was the date of 
Bastion’s flight. Mrs. Moreau could not have changed so 
nauch in six years that he could not recognize her, and he 
therefore studied the picture long and carefully to impress 
it on his memory. 

Under this picture was another, the photograph of a 
little girl of four or five years old ; then a child’s curl, a 
dried rose, and lastly some letters. Daniel .glanced care- 
lessly at these tokens of affection ; he was about to restore 
them to their hiding-place, retaining Mrs. Moreau’s pic- 
ture, when he perceived that the drawer was not empty. He 
took out a little note-book, which he instantly found to be 
a sort of journal. 

The boy’s curiosity was aroused; his conscience, on the 
contrary, was lulled to sleep : he sat down, and read, page 
by page, the brief recital of Bastion’s adventures. It was 
the same story which the miner had told Daniel, with a few 
added details. 

Day by day the note-book showed how Bastien gradu- 
ally yielded to the weight of his misfortunes. Ill luck 
seemed to pursue him like a fate from the time that he 


THE TWO CABIN BOYS. 


77 


landed in Australia. At last he resolved to abandon the 
useless contest. 

“ All is over 1 ” said the note-book. “ After working for a 
month and a half, we discover that we are on the wrong 
track, and that the creek which seemed so likely has not one 
trace of gold. My companions have gone. I refused to 
go with them. I will die here, on the very spot where 
Fortune seemed to smile on me for the first time. I have 
spent the whole day in wandering about the shaft ; it shall 
serve as my tomb. These lines are the last that I shall 
write. Will those who may find this journal kindly send 
it to my wife, whose address is on the first page ? ” 

“ Poor man,” said Daniel, “ how he suffered ! and after all 
he perished in the Gulf of Cerberus ! ” 

He turned the page and read : “ Saved ! Saved ! Thank 
God ! Gold ! Gold ! Last night I went down into the 
shaft. I loaded my revolver, but before I died I wished to 
address a last farewell to you, my beloved wife. I knelt 
and prayed. My courage failed me when I thought of 
you, and of my daughter, whom I so longed to see once 
more ; and yet there was nothing left for me but death. 
I rose slowly. As I leaned against the wall, I loosened a 
large stone, which brought several others with it in its fall. 
I thought that I should be buried beneath the ruins, which 
would have been too slow and painful a death. My revol- 
ver fell from my hand and disappeared in the rubbish. 
I must have it at any cost, and, as it was now pitch-dark. 


78 


A FALSE FRIEND. 


I struck a light with my flint and steel. Imagine my joy, 
my rapture, my ecstacy, when, holdmg the Light close to 
tjie ground, I discovered that my feet were literally buried 
in nuggets of gold. The long-sought metal was found, it 
surrounded me on every hand. I threw myself upon the 
precious rocks. I kissed them, I wept, I. was fairly mad. 
I could not sleep. When the sun rose I left the shaft. I 
gazed eagerly about, hardly daring to believe my senses. 
I trembled lest one of my comrades should return and 
dispute the treasure with me. I want it all, — all for 
you.” 

Daniel felt his heart throb wildly as he read this mar- 
vellous tale. Further on, the miner added : “I have 
worked three days, and I carry away with me all the gold 
which I can drag. But before leaving, I carefully con- 
cealed the mouth of the pit, that no one may suspect its 
existence. This was a most difficult task. I noted down 
its situation, and have made a plan of the place, that I 
may be able to return to it ; for I want every particle of 
the treasure which the creek contains. This plan shall 
never leave my . hands. I dare not trust it to this note- 
book, for fear — ” 

On reaching this point, Daniel heard his comrade’s heavy 
and uncertain step on the stairs. Ashamed to be caught 
in the very act of committing such a breach of trust, the 
boy hurriedly gathered up the papers and stuffed them 
into their hiding-place, pressing down the lid. ' In his 


I 



“At this moment Dominic entered.” — Page 81. 


j^ara 













I 



f 



1 . , 





/• 




/ 






0 



I 






\ 





X 


THE TWO CABIN BOYS. 


81 


haste he dropped a scrap of paper out of the note-book, 
and it fell under the table. At this moment Dominic 
entered. 

“ Well, youngster,” he cried in a hoarse voice, “ I hope 
you ’ll be pleased. I ’ve found a captain who may take 
us both. But what are you doing there, counting your 
money ? ” 

“ Yes,” said the boy, I wanted to see how much I had 
left to send to my father to-morrow.” And as he spoke, 
he put the bank-bills back into the portfolio, and, as he 
did every night, he dropped it into the bureau-drawer. 

“ All right, we sha’ n’t want any more money,” added 
the sailor, as we ’re going to sail so soon. Good-night, 
young one. I ’m going to bed, for I ’ve been running 
about the harbor all day, and I ’m fairly worn out.” 

He threw himself upon his bed, dressed as he was, 
merely drawing off his boots. Daniel undressed, put out 
the candle, and soon fell' asleep, thinking of Australia and 
its rivers of gold. 

The sailor also seemed to be somewhat disturbed. Once 
he called Daniel in an undertone. Getting no answer, he 
arose quietly, drew a knife from his pocket, opened it, and 
advanced cautiously towards the chest of drawers. As 
he opened the drawer it gave a loud crack. The man 
paused in alarm. 

If the brat stirs, I ’ll - put an end to him,” he mut- 
tered. 


6 


82 


A FALSE FlilEND. 


Dahiel slept peacefully. His treacherous companion 
plunged his hand into the half-open drawer, swiftly with' 
drew the portfolio, which he hid in his bosom ; then put- 
ting on his cap, he took his boots under his arm and 
silently left the room. 



CHAPTEK VII. 

‘BASTIEN MOREAU’S SECRET. 

When Daniel waked next morning, he was greatly sur- 
prised to find that Dominic was already up and had left 
the room. Still his absence did not create any suspicions, 
and he opened the window and sat down to look out over 
the harbor while he waited for his friend’s return. 

But the boy’s mind, filled with the strange story of 
the gold-digger, was far away from Cette. It was beyond 
the sea, in the fabulous land of Australia. So there really 
were countries where one might become rich at a smgle 
stroke, where one had only to dig a pit to see a stream of 
gold come pouring in^ it. Why should not he, too, go 
there and seek his fortune ? True, Bastien had to struggle 


84 BASTIEN MOEEAU’S SECKET. 

long and hard with want and misery, but then what suc- 
cess had crowned his efforts ! Daniel was young, he had 
plenty of time before him. What were a few years more 
or less, if he might return to Castel some day with mil- 
lions ? 

If he only knew exactly where the miner found his 
treasure. The entries in the note-book told him that 
Bastien Moreau had left Melbourne and travelled far into 
the interior until he reached a great river running through 
a desert. But what river was it ? The miner’s directions 
were vague and anything but precise. 

Perhaps he had not read them with sufficient care, and 
then the sailor had interrupted him suddenly. The port- 
folio was still there ; nothing was easier than to resume 
his reading. 

He left the window and went to the bureau. The 
drawer was half open. As he was about to put in his 
hand he paused, struck with remorse. To re-read the 
manuscript, he must open the secret compartment again ; 
again break the promise he had given. Yesterday he had 
had a good excuse : he wanted to see the widow’s picture, 
to aid him in his search. To-day his indiscretion was en- 
tirely selfish. 1^0, decidedly he would respect Bastien’s 
secret. He turned away from the tempting piece of fur- 
niture. ^ 

But he came back to it. His too easy conscience was as 
ready with excuses as on the previous day, and with a hes- 


THE TWO CABIN BOYS. 


85 


itating hand, he opened the drawer. The portfolio was 
not there. 

After an instant’s surprise he thought that he must be 
mistaken. He drew out one drawer after another; all 
were empty. Perhaps the portfolio had sHpped down behind 
one of the drawers. He anxiously looked, hut in vain. 

For a moment he stood rooted -to the spot. Then, seized 
by a mad hope, he again searched the chest of drawers, 
turned his pockets inside out, felt the lining of his clothes. 
Nothing ! 

A suspicion then darted across his brain. 

“ Dominic has taken the portfolio f” he cried. 

With three bounds he reached the door, descended the 
narrow staircase, and stood, before Mrs. Ginestous, still sit- 
ting motionless behind her counter.. 

“ Where is Dominic ? ” he asked in a choked voice. 

“ You know as well as I do,” calmly replied the land- 
lady. “Mr. Martigues sailed last night; he came down 
after bidding you good-by, and generoudy paid your bill. 
His ship weighed anchor this very morning. He said to 
me, as he left : ‘ Mrs. Ginestous, I intrust the youngster 
to you, he won’t sail for several days. I ’m sorry to have 
to leave him alone, but duty calls and I know that you ’ll 
treat him like your own child.’ Dear Mr. Dominic, he is 
so good ! just fancy — ” 

“ So Dominic has gone ! ” interrupted the boy. “ You 
are quite sure ? ” 


S() BASTIEN MOREAU’S SECRET. 

“ Perfectly sure,” said the stout lady. The pilot who 
took his ship out of the harbor has just been in for a glass 
of brandy. Come, my boy, you must n’t be so down in 
the mouth. Mr. Martigues will be back again one of 
these days, and you will meet him again.” 

“ I hope so,” muttered the youth, who had listened to 
the landlady’s words witli- a pale face and quivering lips. 

At one moment he was about to accuse Dominic, to ex- 
pose his conduct ; but what would be the use ? The 
sailor had none but friends in the house. He could only 
make an unavailing scandal. He therefore contented him- 
self with thanking Mrs. Ginestous, and, with a bursting 
heart and despondent mien, went back to his room. 

There, once alone, he sat down by the table and, burying 
his face in his hands, burst into tears. With his charac- 
teristic variableness, he bitterly reproached himself for 
his conduct since leaving Castel, for his absurd confidence 
in an utter stranger, for the extravagances which he had 
committed, and above all for tlic wicked indiscretion which 
had led him to break liis promise. How could lie tell his 
father of the loss of the portfolio ? How confess to him 
his fresh faults ? What was he to do without money ? If 
he could not manage to ship on some vessel at once, he 
would be reduced to beg. 

All at once, amidst his tears, he saw a shining object on 
the table. It was the twenty-dollar gold-piece which he 
had taken out the night before and which he had left there 


THE TWO CABIN BOYS. 


87 


in his haste to hide the contents of the portfolio from the 
sailor. This discovery consoled him somewhat. Thanks 
to this scanty sum, carefully hoarded, he might wait for a 
good opportunity to sail. He put the coin into his pocket 
and rose, more, composed, and decided to ask good Mr. 
Davis’s advice. 

His hat was lying on the floor, where he threw it the 
previous night, before going to bed. As he stooped to 
pick it up, he saw close beside it a scrap of paper, torn 
and yellow, but carefully folded together. He mechani- 
cally took it up and unfolded it. The paper contained a 
few lines, written in a cramped, delicate chirography, in 
which he recognized at a glance thfe hand of Bastien 
Moreau. He read : — 

“ Starting from the point where the Murrumbidgee 
joins the Murray, follow the right bank of the river for 
about six hundred paces down to a narrow rocky ravine, 
the mouth of which is shaded by a few gum-trees ; then, 
turning your back on the river, go to the north and fol- 
low the course of the ravine ; after walking two hours you 
will come to an enormous stone standing alone, which 
marks — ” 

The sentence was here interrupted by a rent which had 
carried off the lower corner of the paper. In the opposite 
corner, these words were still visible : “ which runs down 
twenty-eight feet”; and below were a few lines, marked 
with figures, joining together round marks, probably the 
remnant of a pkni. 


88 


BASTIEN MOREAU’S SECRET. 


Daniel read these mysterious words several times over. 
There was no doubt of it. This was the plan which the 
miner mentioned in his journal, and which he always car- 
ried about him. 

“Why,” thought the boy, “is this plan. torn? Perhaps 
it is because Bastien, having exhausted the mine, had no 
further need of it. But then why should he have kept 
this fragment ? And what can the Murray be ? and the 
Murrumbidgee ? I will know one of these days,” he said 
to himself; “at any rate I have the mysterious plan, 
and as Mrs. Moreau is not here to profit by it, it is only 
fair that I should make use of it. This plan was evi- 
dently intended for me; a providential chance saved it 
from Dominic’s hands and placed it in mine.” 

He carefully folded the paper, put it in his waistcoat 
pocket, and seizing his hat, rushed out. 

As he hurried towards the pay-office, he muttered : “ On 
leaving the point where the Murrumbidgee joins the 
Murray — six hundred paces. I shall never forget it.” 

Mr. Davis was not in his office. Daniel waited for him 
with ardent impatience, and as soon as he caught sight of 
the good bookkeeper, ran to meet him, crying : — 

“ Good morning, Mr. Davis. I am off for Australia.” 

“ Good morning, my lad,” was the quiet reply. “ Then 
you Ve found a vessel ? ” 

“ Ho, sir, but I want to go to Australia.” 

“ Very well, come into my office, and we ’ll look over the 


THE TWO CABIN BOYS. 


89 


list of ships advertised to sail. We may find something 
that will suit you.” 

Daniel followed Mr. Davis, who, less impatient than he, 
made his arrangements for the day most leisurely. He 
hung his hat and overcoafi on a peg, slowly drew on his 
black alpaca over-sleeves, and sat down in his great arm- 
chair. Then he pulled towards him a register hound in 
green, with a red square on the back, inscribed in gilt 
letters with the words : “ Shipping List, 1873.” But, just as 
he was about to open it, he changed his mind, took from 
his waistcoat pocket a small tortoise-shell snuff-box, and pro- 
ceeded with all precaution to take a solemn pinch of snuff. 

Daniel’s southern blood boiled. - At last the book keeper 
put a respectable-looking pair of spectacles on his nose and 
opened thd book. 

We said Australia,” he said quietly. “ Let me see, let 
me see,” and his finger ran down the list of ships. “ Here 
is the^ Juno, Captain Marquand, loaded for Grahams- 
town. That is at the Cape, — not what you want.. The 
Bertha Alice, for Montevideo. The St. James — Are you 
absolutely bent on going to the antipodes ? ” 

“ If I possibly can, sir,” said Daniel timidly. 

“ Because, if not, here is the Wliite Cross, loaded for Eio 
Janeiro. The captain is a friend of mine, and I could rec- 
ommend you to him.” 

“ I should prefer Australia.” 

“You are determined, it seems. But what are you 


90 


BASTIEN MOREAU’S SECRET. 


going to do there ? It is not such an attractive coun- 
try.” 

“ I hardly know what my reason is, myself,” stammered 
the young man ; ‘‘ but I want to ship for one of the Aus- 
tralian ports, Sydney or Melbourne.” 

“ Well, in that case, my lad, you won’t ship from Cette,” 
replied the obliging bookkeeper. “ I have looked through 
the whole list of ships, those that are loading as well as 
those that are sailing, and I don’t see a single one that is 
going to the land of your dreams.” 

“ That ’s a great pity, sir ; but what would you advise 
me to do, then ? ” 

“ Engage on the White. Cross. You will see Brazil, which . 
is quite as good as Australia, and before you ’ve earned an 
officer’s berth, you will he sure to find an opportunity to 
go to Melbourne. I will give you a line to the captain ; 
he may need a cabin boy. As for wages, you know cabin 
boys are always wanted on board ship.” 

“ I thank you,” said Daniel, “ but I should like to think 
the matter over before I decide.” 

The boy had not foreseen this disappointment, and was 
about to leave the office, quite crestfallen. 

“ Well, my lad, so the bank is closed. Any one might 
know that by one look at your mug.” 

At these words, uttered in a cheerful tone, Daniel raised 
his head, and saw before him a man of gigantic stature, 
whose red face, framed in a short, tawny beard, and lighted 


THE TWO CABIN BOYS. 


91 


up by small, sharp eyes, wore a most attractive air of jollity. 
A gold-laced cap, with a deep visor, and a blue cloth pilot- 
jacket showed him to be the captain of a merchantman. 
The giant, enchanted with his own joke, was seized with a 
loud fit of laughter which shook his whole huge person. 

Daniel stood abashed, hat in hand, before this strange 
creature. 

“I suppose that the locker is empty,” he continued, 
“ and you Ve been asking for an advance, but it ’s a hard 
squeeze.” 

“No, captain,” said the young man, “ that ’s not it. 
I ’ve been asking Mr. Davis for a berth.” 

“ Ah ! ” said the captain, growing serious, “ you want to 
ship ? ” 

“ Yes, captain, as cabin boy.” 

“ I thought so. How old are you ? ” 

“ Fifteen.” 

“ And you have not found a ship ? ” 

“No, captain. At least, I did not find one because I 
only want to go to Australia.” 

“ Ah ! indeed ! ” said the captain. “ And what is your 
name ? ” 

“ Daniel Eiva, from Castel, in the Lower Pyrenees.” 

“ Have you ever been on a voyage ? ” 

“No, captain, but I know the sea. My father is a pilot, 
and I have been out with him.” 

“ You look to me like a strong, hearty boy,” continued 


92 


BASTIEN MOKEAU S SECEET. 


the captain. “ You are just what I want. Hark ye, I sail 
to-morrow and I need a cabin boy. I go from here to the 
coast of Africa, but there I shall load for Australia* Will 
that suit you ? ” 

“ Oh yes ! ” was Daniehs joyful answer. 

“ Well, your fist on it, my lad.” 

And the captain completely swallowed the boy’s slender 
hand in his enormous red fist. Then, searching in his 
waistcoat pocket, he drew out an eagle, which he gave the 
boy. “ There,” said he, “ there are ten dollars earnest 
money. I depend upon you. To-morrow, at ten o’clock, 
be on board. You won’t forget:, the Jackson, American 
ship, Captain Green, bound for Mogador.” 

“ Never fear, captain, I shall be punctual.” 



“She was a fine brig.” 


CHAPTEE VIII 

CAPTAIN GREEN. 

Daniel was true to his appointment with Captain 
Green. At early dawn he left the hospitable roof of Mrs. 
Ginestous, and with his little bundle of clothes under his 
arm went gayly towards the harbor. 

It was a splendid morning. The sun shone on the 
many-colored shipping, and a light breeze fluttered the can- 
vas and flags of the forest of masts which filled the great 
dock. 


94 


CAPTAIN GREEN. 


A custom-house officer pointed out the Jackson, which 
had left the dock, ready to sail, and swung gently along- 
side the jetty which defends the mouth of the harbor. 
She was a fine brig, of five or six hundred tons, with 
a well-shaped black hull and graceful mainmast. The 
stars and stripes of the United States floated at the stern 
and the white sails hung half furled at the yard-arms. 

Daniel, like a true sailor’s son, examined the vessel 
closely ; then, satisfied with his scrutmy, he hailed a water- 
man in the harbor, who put him on board the Jackson 
with a few strokes of the oars. 

The cabin boy, clinging to the companion-way hanging 
from the starboard port, raised himself nimbly to the deck, 
where he had no sooner set foot than he found himself 
face to face with Captain Green, who cried pleasantly, 
“Oh! there you are, youngster. It is not ten o’clock yet. 
I see that you are true to your word. I want to take 
advantage of this fine breeze. We shall be off directly. 
Make haste and stow your kit and get to work.” 

“ I am ready, captain.” 

“ That ’s right. Some one will give you your number in 
the mess. By the way, do you speak English ? No, of 
course not. Where should you have learned it? But 
you’ll soon get used to it; my men have to speak all 
languages. As all the orders are given in English, you 
shall have a mate who will interpret them to you.” And, 
turning to the poop, the captain cried in stentorian tones : 
“ Hollo, hollo there ! Penguin 1 ” 



“ You see this boy? ” said the captain, pointing to Daniel. ‘ This is the new cabin 

boy I told you about.” — Page 97. 

















V . •• . 

.rL. 


V 

• \ ' 


5:* >*-;s ;■>"•-* 

.' ■ ' ■ - - 


^ • r' 


/•'' *i ♦ 


r**r.i > .— . .^'’ » 








«• *. ‘ 

"' - -/r- 

,- ..?*. -. --* •■- \ .V. 

• '■?! ..•'v',- •■■^.^ 





i • '' . ' ■ ' ” ' 

r- ' ./ /' 


r ' 


Lr^<* 


*A ' v' 

' ',1.' ■'-'■■■■■!;■. 

'•*T«'.. 



^ - '. '*•' 
C .' . -.’ 




^•w- • -*. >.' I- 


t'i 




i-^ ^ .« 


•• r' 


.. * 










*•• i* :••'-•> ^ » . . 

' ^y-- : - ' 

■ .-•r , r-i.*- ■ 

■■ ■ .-■■ ■ • .'*■■ ‘ •■'•"'• S.- 







N ^4 


re : 


A -r 


• \< • 




• ^ 




4^ 


, ^ -\ - S V .. — 


' o • ■- . . ■ :v ': 


/ • T% ^ 1 : * 4 . 



* 




<>*»•* 


• V '* 

. r / 


✓ 




*: ’ 




- -5‘‘ 


•.■^ 4 ' 


. 




' -y - -V'' 

' r*' •/:■' =. • 


I . “T* > 4 ** '-'« 

'l'^. • '• ',' • 

“ * • I 


■' 

'A 


I 

\ 

■■j 

■; >:* 


r /• 


\ • 


J. - 




• • * 


w 


S 

y y 


t\ 


» • 4 











‘ 4 




•^ * • < • 


V >' 1 


« 


,-.r 

.> 






^'J 

:! 




' U* •*• 


- u . 


«• 

» • j ■ 


-/ ' 1 . /' 




4 - — 

. >. 


. «»♦ r 

» 


^ _ .t”**. « 4 -A 


•< 

r» 






\ 


# ' 






V 


• 1 '^ 






-4 




# • 


♦ ♦> 
1. 

' r 





t '-^^ ^ ‘ '•f* I* ♦ ‘ • 

vi^ ' 

' ;y ''- V 

*• . . ■' • ' r‘.!» 

ir- „ 








' V'*’ 


• .*7 


V ^ 




* 


^ > 





■ .- '•■ •*. V? ^ % 

fj .ri*'?.;"- ';^f 

• ^ * • 




'V>y 





% 

• I 

• X 



4 *}‘v^> ’S' 





% 




14 * 




THE TWO CABIN BOYS. 


97 


At this summons, a cabin boy came running up ,in 
workmg dress, that is, barefooted and simply dressed in 
a blue shirt and trousers of the same color. He was about 
the same age as J)aniel, but more delicate and slender. His 
great blue eyes and golden curls gave him an almost girlish 
look. 

“You see this boy?” said the captain, pointing to 
Daniel. “This is the new cabin boy I told you about. 
Take him into the forecastle and let him hang his ham- 
mock next to yours. You are to teach him his work. If 
he don’t do well, you will get the cat-o’-nine-tails. You 
may go.” 

Daniel followed his new friend, who led him forward 
into the tiny stateroom between decks, which they were 
to share in common. While he made a hasty disposal 
of his clothes, he questioned Penguin, who answered him 
most amiably. 

“ The captain is a good fellow and very kind,” he said, 
“but you must beware how you put the mate out, for, 
though he don’t mean to be rough, he has a quick hand and 
a hard. But you heard what the captain said. For some 
days to come I shall take all your lickings ; afterwards, 
when you have had time to learn the ropes, I can tell you 
that you ’ll have to take your turn.” 

“ I ’m afraid that I never can learn Enghsh,” said Daniel 
somewhat uneasily. 

“ I ’ll help you,” said Penguin ; “ besides, the captain 
7 


98 


CAPTAIN ■ GREEN. 


and tlie mate speak French as well as you do ; they are 
Louisiana creoles.” 

“ And you ? ” asked the novice. 

“ Oh, I am from Quebec. I am a Canadian.” 

“ Then where did you learn to speak French so well ? ” 

“ Oh, that ’s just the way,” said the boy, laughing, “ all 
you foreign people look upon us as utter savages. But they 
speak French in Canada,” he added, with some pride, “ and 
every good Canadian is as thorough a Frenchman as you 
are.” 

A shrill whistle interrupted the conversation at this 
point. 

“ Tumble up on deck ! ” cried Penguin. “ That ’s the 
mate’s whistle.” 

As the boys scrambled up the stairs, they saw above 
them the withered, bihous face of the mate, who was more 
of a mulatto than a creole, and who shouted angrily : 
“What are you doing down below, you rascal? Here I 
have been whistling for you an hour.” 

“ Excuse me, sir, the captain ordered me to show the 
new cabin boy the ropes.” And Penguin pulled his com- 
panion forward. 

The mate eyed him from head to foot, and then said 
abruptly : “ Your name ? ” « 

“ Eiva, sir.” 

‘‘Very well, Piva, climb up to the top, and help thje 
sailors to unfurl the brigantine.” 


THE TWO CABIN BOYS. 


99 


Without a word, the new cabin boy sprang into the 
shrouds and was soon at his .post. 

The Jackson now made ready to leave port. Part of 
the crew hauled in the tow-line, while the rest stood in 
the. rigging, ready to spread the sails to the wind. A 
small tug towed the vessel beyond the pier, where it left 
her. Then, at a signal from the captain, the masts were 
covered with canvas, and the Jackson, with a graceful 
courtesy, glided through the waves. To profit by the nor’- 
nor’-wester, which blew favorably, the studding sails were 
spread, and the coast-line faded fast m the dim distance. 

Astride a boom, Daniel, hangmg between sea and sky, 
waved a cheerful farewell to the shores of France. The 
fresh air, the excitement of working the ship, and the charm 
of novelty, made him forget his cares. At last he was off. 
Such was his inmost thought. It seemed to him that he 
was leaving all his troubles behind him on shore, and 
that thenceforth life would flow gently, without a storm, 
beneath a cloudless sky. 

However, towards evening the ship momentarily ap- 
proached the French coast, and Daniel’s heart throbbed with 
emotion as he recognized the stern outlines of Cape Cerberus 
from afar. The setting sun purpled the peaks of the Pyre- 
nees, fishing-boats were returning home, and the sight re- 
called to him the beautiful evening which proved the prelude 
to all his misfortunes. He thought of his father, who per- 
haps was there, close at hand, in one of those very boats ; 


100 


CAPTAIN GKEEN. 


thought of his good mother watching at home, silently 
weeping for her lost son. He then remembered that he 
had never written to them smce he left home ; the thought 
sent a hot blush to his cheeks, and tears filled his eyes. 
Instantly, carried away by a burst of repentance, he sprang 
upon the rail and threw a loving kiss in the direction of 
home, exclaiming : “ I love you, and I swear that I will be 
an honest man.” 

Although the Jackson was a very small ship, her crew 
was uncommonly large. Ten or twelve men could easily 
work a brig of five or six hundred tons, while this one had 
sixty stout sailors, not counting the officers and two cabin 
boys. Daniel was much astonished to find so large a 
number of hands, and questioned his comrade on the sub- 
ject, but he merely replied with a grin ; “ The captain likes 
to have plenty of men about him.” 

He might with equal truth have said that the captain had 
striven to collect a specimen of every race on earth for his 
ship. Certainly, the builders of the Tower of Babel could 
scarcely have offered a stranger assembly than the crew of 
the Jackson. The captain and mate, who although half 
French, belonged to the United States, and the cook, an old 
Virginia negro, considered themselves American citizens, 
while the sailors were of every nationality. English pre- 
vailed, but there were also Swedes, Spaniards, Italians, 
French, and Dutch, the ship’s carpenter even representing 
the Parisian element. In a walk from one end of the deck 


THE TWO CABIN BOYS. 


101 


to the other, one might hear a medley of every conceiv- 
able language ; not even Chinese was wanting, for Tchin- 
yan, the captain’s servant, found frequent occasion to in- 
troduce the dialect of the Celestial Empire. Yet we must 
say that, different as were their dialects, these men had a 
strange likeness each to the other. Southerners or North- 
erners were equally rough and ready ; their features were 
alike marked by great deterihination. They were plainly 
sailors to the finger-ends, long accustomed to hardship and 
struggle in every sea and in every climate. In a word, it 
was a picked crew. 

As the ordinary working of so small a vessel did not re- 
quire many men, the majority spent their time in playing 
cards or in sleeping on deck. Strict discipline, neverthe- 
less, reigned on board. Twice a day the captain reviewed 
the crew, as is done on men-of-war. Captain Green, with 
all his appearance of unruffled jollity, was not the man to 
excuse the least breach of orders, and Daniel soon noticed 
that all the sailors seemed to feel a mixture of enthusiastic 
admiration and profound fear for this singular being. 

‘‘ Why did the captain ship so many hands ? ” he often 
wondered. “ Does it really take sixty men to carry a few 
bales of silk and cases of liquor to Mogador, or are we going 
to so dangerous a country that every ship requires a regi- 
ment for its defence ? ” 

These thoughts occasionally disturbed him; but he was so 
happy on board and the captain was so kind, that, turning 


102 


CAPTAIN GREEN* 


away from such ideas, he was content to enjoy the de' 
lights of sailing over a calm blue sea. However, a myste- 
rious occurrence soon reawakened his suspicions. 

Six days after they sailed from Cette, favored by excep 
tional weather, the Jackson entered the Straits of Gib' 
raltar under crowded sail. Before long the huge rock 
upon which the English have planted their fortress, the 
true key to the Mediterranean, loomed up in the west. 

The captain paced the poop-deck, followed by Daniel, 
who carried the glass with which the officer constantly 
scanned the Spanish coast. All at once Captain Green 
snatched it roughly from the boy’s hands, directed it to- 
wards Gibraltar, then, turning towards the deck, which was 
covered with sailors, he shouted ; “ All hands below ! ” 

At these words, which Daniel did not understand, there 
was a perfect tumult on deck. The men rose hurriedly and 
fled to the forecastle as if panic-stricken, with the except 
tion of ten sailors, who, when the last refugee had vanished; 
quickly and carefully closed the hatch, and the better 
to conceal the opening, covered it with a large tarpaulin. 
That done-, the crew, thus diminished, scattered over the 
deck and in the rigging, as if nothing out of the common 
had happened. 

The cabin boy, surprised at this unwonted activity, stood 
glass in hand, by the captain, who said with a smile: 
“Don’t be alarmed, youngster; only whatever happens, 
keep close to me, and not a word.” 


THE TWO CABIN BOYS. 


103 


During the brief space required for the transformation of 
the Jackson, a steamer left the harbor, and ran directly 
across the bows of the brig, which was soon within hail. 
The steamer hoisted the English flag, with the signal. 
Lay CO.” 

Captain Green gave the order : “ Hoist the colors ! ” 
and to the man at the helm : “ Straight ahead ! ” As the 
brig continued on her road, the man-of-war fired a 
blank cartridge. 

“ This time the invitation is urgent,’^ muttered the 
Louisianian, “ we can ’t get by without a dose ” ; and turn- 
ing to the pilot he shouted : “ Hard a-starboard ! ” then to 
the quartermaster, “ Take in the brigantine 1 ” The orders 
were rapidly obeyed. The ship came about, and the sails 
flapped heavily against the masts. 

Instantly a boat was put off from the man-of-war and 
approached the Jacllson. A ladder was let down, and two 
officers of the British navy came on board. The captain 
received them politely at the port gangway. After an ex- 
change of salutes, one of the officers said : “ Excuse me, 
captain, but we are acting in accordance with orders sent 
us from the admiralty. Be good enough to show us your 
charter party.” 

“Here are my charter party and my bills of lading,” 
replied Captain Green, handing the officer a bundle ol 
papers, which he examined carefully, and then said : — 

“ You are bound for Mogador ? ” 


104 


CAPTAIN GREEN. 


“Yes, sir, with a half cargo of liquors and stuffs.” 

“ How many men on hoard ? ” 

“ Ten, besides my two offioers and the cabin boys.” 

' With a rapid glance around him, the officer assured him- 
self that the number stated by the •captain was correct. 
He then re-read the ship’s papers and said: “You are 
chartered by a French firm ? ” 

“ The firm of Pratt and Co., of Cette.” 

“ Well, captain, before I leave you, I must warn you that 
your errand is a most^dangerous one, and that if you don’t 
want to lose your ship, you had better discharge your goods 
or change your colors at Gibraltar.” 

“ I have no objection to change my colors,” said Captain 
Green, with a laugh, “ but I am in haste and can’t wait. 
Besides, what danger can I meet with between here and 
Mogador ? ” 

“The Atlanta, a privateer belon^ig to the Southern 
Confederacy, has been hovering about these parts for 
several weeks. A mail-packet, which arrived here from 
Gibraltar to-day, reports meeting her off the Canaries. 
Now perhaps you do not know that this pirate vessel haunts 
this much-frequented route to seize all ships flying the ' 
Northern flag as you do, and that after stripping she burns 
them.” 

“ The devil ! ” said the captain, scratching his nose, with a 
puzzled look, “ that’s serious ; but,” he went on, with a 
proud toss of the head, “ my ship is a fast sailer. It will 


THE TWO CABIN BOYS. 


105 


have to be a very smart fellow that catches her. I will 
proceed all the same, with your permission.” 

“ So be it. You are warned. Our errand is done.” 

The two English officers saluted him and left the ship. 
As their boat put off, the captain leaned over the bulwarks 
and shouted after them : — 

Would you be so kind, gentlemen, as to give me the 
exact point at which the Atlanta was last seen ? ” 

‘‘ To the south of Eortaventura Isle.” 

“ A thousand thanks ! ” replied the captain, and appar- 
ently very much pleased with the information, he put 
the glass into its case, with a smart shove, and, turning to 
the. mate, said : “ Order the helmsman to resume his 
course.” 

The crew did not venture up from the forecastle for a 
breath of fresh air and to continue their lazy habits, until 
the vessel, leaving the straits, had doubled Cape Spartel 
and taken a southerly course. 

Even then the captain ordered the officers to keep a strict 
lookout; he himself studied the horizon unceasingly all 
day, but no suspicious sail was signalled. The wind was 
favorable, the sea was calm. 

Then how did it happen that so experienced a sailor as 
Captain Green, the commander of an American vessel so 
well known at New Orleans, made such a stupid mistake ? 
Was he blinded by fears of meeting the terrible Atlanta ? 
Was he deceived in his chart by an apparent similarity of 


106 


CAPTAIN GREEN. 


names ? However that may be, the fact was that the 
Jackson sailed by Mogador without noticing it, skirted the 
African coast for several days, and, instead of entering a 
friendly port, anchored one evening below Cape Bojador, in 
a lonely bay, shut in by the shifting plains of Sahara. 



“ The captain anxiously swept the horizon.” 


CHAPTEK IX. 

THE SIGNAL ON CAPE BOJADOR. 

If Daniel was surprised to see the Jackson anchor off a 
desert coast, his surprise became amazement next morning 
when he heard the captain say that the vessel had reached 
her journey’s end. However, the crew seemed perfectly 
satisfied. Boats were launched, stocked with provisions, 
and the men went off, leaving only a handful of sailors to 
guard the ship. Daniel accompanied Captain Green, who 
had taken him into his personal service. 

The boats crossed the shallow bay and landed on a hard 
sand beach, beyond which lay a line of low hills. Cape 
Bojador, forming one horn of the crescent, stood boldly 
out to sea and reared its bald, barren head some twenty 
yards above the hills. 


108 


THE SIGNAL ON CAPE BOJADOK. 


It is difficult to imagine a. spot more desolate, deserted, 
and forlorn than this part of the African coast, where 
the vast ocean bathes with its blue waves the yellowish 
billows of the vast, sandy sea of Sahara, in a vain attempt 
to impart a little of their own superabundant vitality. 
On the very shores of the bay, on the flanks of the sand- 
hills, grow thick tufts of alfa, — a precious growth, but of 
an evil mien with its long, silver-gray needles. Directly 
beyond the shore-line, all vegetation ceases. As far as 
the eye can see to the eastward, there is nothing but sand ; 
no house, no human being is visible. 

No sooner had the men landed than they set to work. 
While some, climbing the steep sides of Cape Bojador, 
quickly pitched a couple of tents, the other and larger 
portion scattered over the sand-hiUs, where, armed with 
their sheath-knives, they vigorously attacked the alfa 
grass. Binding it into sheaves, they heaped them at the 
extreme point of the cape, and the captain lighted this 
impromptu bonfire with his own hand. In a few seconds 
the crackling flames rose upwards and a thick column of 
smoke burst forth, the. white plume reaching a tremendous 
height, as there was not the slightest air stirring. 

While the sailors, working under the mate’s orders, cut 
down more grass to keep up the fire, the captain anxiously 
swept the horizon with his glass. 

What could all this mean? Why was this fire kindled 
on this desert shore? If they were trying to escape 


THE TWO CABIN BOYS. 


109 


Confederate cruisers, was there no danger that this signal 
would be seen by them ? Daniel knew not what to think ; 
his face betrayed his surprise so plainly that the captain 
could not help smiling. 

I fear we shall have to wait some time longer,” he 
muttered as he shut up his telescope ; and turning to Dan- 
iel, he added : “ Hark ye, my boy, it is high time that you 
knew why we are here. Much as I wished to do so, it 
was impossible for me to say a word to you at Cette or 
even during the voyage. I could not risk injuring our 
noble cause by a possible indiscretion on your part. I 
took you on board partly because I needed you, but also 
because I saw by your face that you were a bold lad who 
would not object to a few strange adventures. Was I 
right ? ” 

'' I don’t think, captain, that I ever showed myself a 
coward, and I should n’t be a sailor’s son if I did not love 
a roving life. But — ” 

“Yes, I know what you would say,” rejoined the cap- 
tain ; “ you want to hear a few more particulars. All in due 
time. To come to the point : you have probably heard of 
the warnvhich has been raging in North America for two 
years past ? ” 

“ In a vague way, 'captain. But I remember that my 
father sometimes told me what he read in the papers about 
the matter.” ‘ 

“ Well,” continued Captain Green, “ the Northern por- 


110 


THE SIGNAL ON CAPE BOJADOR. 


tioii of the United States wanted to abolish slavery at a 
stroke. This was a very wise idea, and I, for my own 
part, should not oppose its execution to a reasonable de- 
jgree ; but if carried out all at once, it would ruin the 
Southern States, whose rich and fertile soil could only be 
cultivated by negroes. Louisiana, my own State, Georgia, 
Florida, Virginia, in a word, the whole South, rebelled 
against the arbitrary action of the Yankees. The latter 
then excited our slaves against us ; our homes, our fields, 
were pillaged and burned ; our wives and children mur- 
dered. We were forced to take up arms to defend our 
honor, our independence, and our lives. Unable to crush 
us on the field of battle, the perfidious Yankees resolved 
to destroy our commerce ; they blockaded our ports, and 
stopped all our ships. Then our brave president called to 
mind the valorous deeds of France .when blockaded by 
the English and Spanish. He remembered that her cor- 
sairs, Jean Bart, Surcouf, and many, many others, served 
their country well. He appealed to every man of gene- 
rous heart, and launched bold rovers upon every sea, who, 
pursuing the Northern merchantmen' wounded the avari- 
cious Yankees in their most tender point. I solicited and 
obtained the honor of serving my country in this way. 
Leaving Richmond amid a thousand dangers, I crossed the 
blockade, and bought a fine, swift steamer in England. I 
armed and equipped her, and was about to start out ; but 
the English police were watching me, and I was arrested 


THE TWO CABIN BOYS. 


Ill 


with some of my crew just as I was sailing. Luckily, 
my ship, in charge of a faithful officer, furnished with 
instructions from me, contrived to get away from England. 
At last, after many petty annoyances, I was set free. 
Followed by my men, I managed to reach France. At 
Cette, I bought this little brigwvithout rousing suspicion, 
and came here, to this desolate corner of Sahara, where 
my ship will soon join us.” 

“ Then, captain,” interrupted Daniel, “ the Jackson — ” 

“ The Jackson goes no farther. My ship is that Atlanta 
of which you have already heard, for it seems that my 
mate, Mr. Evans, has not been wasting his time. I shall 
reward him well. So, my boy, know that your master is 
captain, and you- are cabin boy, of the Atlanta, whether 
you will or no. Come, is n’t it better to be on board a good 
man-of-war than to play the part of scullion on a trading 
vessel ? ” 

‘‘ It is rather late in the day to ask me now,” was the 
frank reply; “but — ” 

“No buts,” said Captain Green sharply ; “ if you ’re not 
satisfied, I ’ll put you on shore at the first port, that ’s all.” 

“ That is not what I was going to say. Captain. I 
am happy to serve under your orders, for you have always 
been kind to me ; but you promised to take me to Aus- 
tralia.” 

“ Ah ! so that ’s where the shoe pinches,” said the cap- 
tain, with a laugh. “ Well, we will go to Australia, I prom- 


112 


THE -SIGNAL ON CAPE BOJADOR. 


ise you. As soon as we have swept the Atlantic clean, we 
will take a look at the Indian Ocean to see if there is n’t 
some Yankee bark lurking there for us to scuttle. And 
now, let’s try if the Atlanta isn’t in sight, blot that I 
blame Mr. Evans for the delay, for you can understand 
that I could not make an appointment to the minute.” 

An hour later Daniel had made up his mind to accept 
what he had at first called kidnapping. He was now as 
impatient as the rest of the crew for the arrival of the 
famous Atlanta. 

All day long the bonfire, fed by the sailors, threw up its 
cloud of smoke, which changed at nightfall to a pillar of 
burning flame. Placed thus upon an eminence, the bril- 
liant signal must have been visible across the Sahara as 
well as far out at sea. So, if it escaped the lookout on the 
Atlanta, it might attract the attention of the wandering 
tribes of the desert. 

This part of the Sahara is inhabited, or rather traversed, 
by Moorish tribes, roving between Morocco and Senegal 
with their scanty flocks. To these miserable Moors, fan- 
atic and cruel as they are, any vessel cast upon the coast by 
a storm is a tempting prey. At the first sign of a wreck, 
these wretches fall upon the luckless castaways, strip them, 
and leave them to die of hunger and thirst on the burning 
sands, or else they carry them off into slavery, and sell 
them in the market-places of Timbuctoo or Adrar. 

Therefore, the column of fire being seen by a horseman 


THE TWO CABIN BOYS. 


113 


of the tribe of Ouled-bon-S^ba, he hastened to notify one 
of the parties encamped a few miles away from the cape. 
The Moors, foreseeing a shipwreck, rushed in a body to 
the coast. 

Captain Green had spent the night on the lookout with 
his men. Although not fearing any attack from the land, 
he posted armed sentinels on the outskirts of his camp. 

The first peep of dawn revealed to one of these guards a 
number of human forms prowling about the beach and 
cape. The man ran to inform the captain, who had 
scarcely left his tent when he saw that a large party of 
Moors had established themselves on the edge of the bay. 
The boats had put off to the Jackson on the approach of 
these marauders, thus cutting off all chance of escape for the 
men on shore. 

At the first glance. Captain Green grasped the really 
critical situation in which he was placed. His sailors 
speedily rallied round him, ready for a fight ; but it was 
evident that the scanty band would have tough work to 
cut a path through the Moors, who were far more numerous 
and were all armed with guns. . On the other hand, these 
latter seemed somewhat surprised ; having hastened thither 
to rob a disabled ship, they gazed with amazement at the 
Jackson riding at anchor in the bay, and the crew undoubt- 
edly struck them as much more formidable than the 
handful of dejected castaways whom they had expected 
to find. 


8 


114 


THE SIGNAL ON CAPE BOJADOR. 


Hesitating thus on both sides, the two parties consulted 
together. Captain Green was first to come to a decision. 
Arranging his men in line on the crest of the hill, he 
ordered them to stand ready to protect him, while he ad- 
vanced to parley with the natives. Accompanied only by 
Daniel, he walked towards the enemy, waving a white 
handkerchief. 

His approach seemed to excite a lively emotion among 
the Moors. They uttered loud cries and curses, proving 
that they were not agreed as to the reception to be given 
to the captain. Finally the peace party carried the day, 
for two men stepped out of the crowd and advanced to 
meet him. 

One of them was an old fellow, with a long white beard, 
finely chiselled features, and venerable air, but, like all the 
Moors, sly and hypocritical in expression. He was 
wrapped in an immense white burnous, fastened round 
his neck by a rope of twisted camel’s hair, and display- 
ing a pair of loose red Zouave trousers beneath its ample 
folds. 

His companion, a blubber-lipped Berber, almost a negro, 
was an active young man, whose eyes rolled fiercely 
in his head. Covered with rags, he leaned haughtily 
on a long, damascened gun. They were, undoubtedly, 
two important personages, two chiefs of the Ouled-bon- 
S^ba. 

Approaching the captain, the old man saluted him ma- 


THE TWO CABIN BOYS. 


115 


jestically with the Arab greeting: “Salam allekoum!” 
adding in the purest French, “ Are you French ?” 

“ Yes,” said the captain unhesitatingly. 

'' I have been at Algiers,” continued the Moor, “ and I 
know the French. I am Ali-hen-Mansour, sheik of the 
Ouled-bon-S4ba. Why are you in our territory ? ” 

“ What is that to you ? ” replied the captain. “ We 
came yesterday and shall probably leave to-morrow ; our 
presence cannot annoy you to any great extent. If you 
know the French, you must know that they are the friends 
of the Arabs, but that they will not put up with tyranny. 
Tell your men who we are and order them to retire.” 

“ I cannot,” replied the sheik. “ By an old law of the 
land, every ship which touches here becomes the property 
of the Ouled-bon-S^ba. Your ship is ours : if you wish to 
keep it you must pay a ransom.” 

The captain was about to answer this impudent proposi- 
tion as it deserved ; but a sudden thought cut short his 
half-uttered sentence, and he added : ‘‘ In all my voyages 
I have respected the laws of whatever country I might 
chance to visit. I am therefore ready to comply with 
your demands. I have no further use for the ship which 
you see lying yonder, for I expect another to join me at 
this very spot. I accordingly agree to surrender my ship 
to your men, but on condition that you first permit us to 
take away all necessary supplies.” 

“ I will communicate your offer to my comrade, Bou- 


116 


THE SIGNAL ON CAPE BOJADOK. 


Sliman, Aga of Each.” And the old man translated the 
captain’s remarks into Arabic. 

The man is a coward,” said the aga. 

“ Or perhaps a traitor,” replied the sheik ; “ but leave him 
to me. Does not the Prophet say, ‘ The' believer’s folly 
has more wisdom in it than the infidel’s discretion ’ ? ” and 
turning to the officer he said : “ Bou-Sliman accepts. Ee- 
turn to your men. We will make way for you to pass, 
having faith in the promise that you have given us.” 

Captain Green and the cabin boy returned to their camp. 
The former saw that he must profit by the friendly feeling 
of the Moors, and take refuge on the Jackson, where they 
could more securely await the Atlanta’s, arrival. He there- 
fore collected his men, recommended the utmost prudence, 
and forbade them to use their knives unless it came to the 
last extreme. A few additional handfuls of alfa grass were 
thrown upon the bonfire, which blazed up with renewed 
v^igor ; and then the little party, leaving their camp, took 
the path to the beach. 

At their approach the Moors moved away, and stood in 
solid phalanx at the foot of the sand-hills. They uttered 
wild yells, a sort of savage battle-cry, as the procession 
filed by them ; but not a gun was lifted, or other token of 
hostility given. 

The captain, reassured by this condition of things, hailed 
the boats, which, putting off from the Jackson, made for 
the shore. They were close at hand, the sailors broke 


THE TWO CABIN BOYS. 


117 


their ranks preparatory to embarking, when a terrible 
volley of shot from the Moors cast confusion among them, 
wounding and killing several of their number. In the 
twinkling of an eye, the little band was surrounded by the 
savage horde, and a frightful conflict followed. The sailors, 
drawing their long knives, fought hand to hand with the 
Moors, while Captain Green, a revolver in each hand, 
cleared a space around him. 

In spite of the overwhelming numbers of the enemy, 
the sailors had the advantage ; the Moors were already 
quitting the field, when the swarthy Bou-Sliman, covered 
with blood, rushed towards Daniel, and seizing him in his 
strong arms, lifted him from the ground and ran off with 
l^im. But Penguin heard his cries; and, nothing heed- 
ing, armed only with his sheath-knife, he flew after the 
Moor and plunged his weapon into his back. The giant 
dropped his victim and rolled to the ground, while the 
young Canadian, helping Daniel, still dizzy with sur- 
prise, to rise to his feet, led him back to the ranks of his 
friends. 

Just at this moment a loud report shook the loose 
soil of the foot-hills. A superb steamer entered the 
bay, and boats loaded with men put hastily off for the 
shore. 

At the sight of this unexpected reinforcement, the Moors 
took flight, and vanished behind the sand-hills. 

“ Friends, it is the Atlanta ! ” cried Captain Green. 


118 


THE SIGNAL ON CAPE BOJADOR. 


“ Tliree cheers for the Atlanta ! ” was the simultaneous 
shout of the sailors. 

The first boat reached the shore. An officer leaped out 
and ran towards the captain of the Jackson, who, offering 
him his hand, said simply: “You are punctual, Mr. 
Evans.” 


The Atlanta.’ 


CHAPTER X 

PENGUIN. 

That same day the Jackson, stripped of everything of 
any value, was given to the flames, and Captain Green, with 
his faithful crew, took possession of the Atlanta, which 
steamed rapidly away from those inhospitable shores. 

It was the first time in his life that Daniel had ever set 
. foot on a man-of-war ; he was therefore greatly amazed at 
the stately aspect of the cruiser. 

The Atlanta was a magnificent iron steamer of more 
than three thousand tons. A powerful screw gave her a 
speed of fifteen knots an hour ; the tall, clipper-rigged masts 


• 120 


PENGUIN. 


could carry her at an equally rapid rate if her coal gave 
out or any accident happened to the engine. One look at 
her long, slender hulk and her bare, straight-sheered deck, 
was enough to prove that her constructor’s only thought 
was to give her a rate of speed superior to that of any or- 
dinary man-of-war or merchantman. AVith all steam on, 
and her heavy spread of canvas filled by a favoring wind, 
the Atlanta literally flew over the water lil^e some superb 
bird of prey. 

If the bird had wings, it had beak and claws as well. 
Two fine howitzers planted on deck, one at the bow, the 
other at the stern, enabled her to strike the flying foe or to 
arrest pursuit, while twelve cannon, concealed between 
decks, when it came to a fight revealed their brazen jaws, 
hidden in ordinary times by the closed ports. 

The Ulterior of the ship was arranged with the utmost 
care. The hold contained spacious magazines, in which 
ammunition, coal, water, and copious supplies of food were 
stored ; other compartments, still empty^ were reserved for 
the booty to be taken from the enemy. The engine, with 
its vast motors and huge boilers, occupied the centre of the 
hull. Between the hold and the deck was the great “ be- 
tween-decks,” containing the quarters of the crew forward, 
the guns and cockpit in the centre ; and in the stern the 
state-rooms of the officers and the captain’s cabin, fitted up 
with extreme luxury and taste. 

Daniel and Penguin were established in cosy quarters, 


THE TWO CABIN BOYS. 


121 


provided with two good berths, in the stern, near the ward- 
room. The two hoys thus enjoyed the privilege conferred 
on them by the captain when he attached them to the 
private service of the ship’s officers, for the other cabin 
boys were sent forward with the sailors. 

Admirable cleanliness and order prevailed in every part 
of the vessel, and, as Penguin admiringly said, you could 
eat your dinner off the Atlanta’s deck with as much pleas- 
ure as if it were the finest table in the world. 

It was no easy matter to keep in bounds a body of one 
hundred and fifty men, comprising adventurers of every 
nationality. To see Captain Green, with his red face and 
jolly smile, pacing the deck of his ship with a slow and 
heavy tread, one would have imagined him the very last 
man to be entrusted with so arduous a task. But beneath 
his rather vulgar exterior, the captain had an upright, gen- 
erous soul, a cultured mind, and iron will. If his noisy 
mirth enlivened his men, he could quiet them with a 
word, or, if necessary, with a gesture. One day, a German 
sailor giving him a rough answer, the brave captain took 
him by tlie belt with one hand and tossed him contemptu- 
ously to the other end of the deck. 

There was plenty of hard work on board the Atlanta.- 
Besides the scrupulous neatness required, and the necessary 
working of the ship, the captain insisted upon gun-drills 
and constant boat-exercises. Assisted by Evans, and Nich- 
ols, the mate of the Jackson, Captain Green labored inces^ 


122 


PENGUIN. 


santly to perfect his crew. With this object in view, 
he steered the Atlanta in a southerly direction, unwilling 
to begin action until he was sure jof his ship and his 
men. 

Daniel, who was daily more gratified by the captain's 
kindness, felt that it was a pleasure to sail under such a 
leader. Forgetting all his schemes for making a fortune, 
he gave himself up to the enjoyment of this active life, 
beneath a fair sky, upon one of the smoothest seas on 
earth. 

After a busy day, he spent a happy evening with his 
friend Penguin. Since the latter had rescued him from 
death, Daniel’s budding friendship had turned to deep love. 
He considered the amiable, modest Canadian as the model 
of every virtue. He opened his heart to him, confiding 
all his sorrows and his past faults to him; but he was 
silent concerning his discovery of Bastien Moreau’s 
secret, although the plan of the mine never left his 
pocket. 

At night, when the crew, resting from the day’s labors, 
gathered together in the bows to sing or play cards, the 
two boys nestled in some dark corner, behind a heap of 
ropes, and exchanged confidences. 

“ You are very lucky,” said Penguin to Daniel one day, 
when the latter was talking of the kind parents whom he 
had left behind in CasteL “ When you go back to them, 
they will forgive all your faults, while I am utterly alone 


THE TWO CABIN BOYS. 


123 


in the world. I have no family but the crew of the 
Atlanta. I have nothing to tie me to life except our cap- 
tain, whom I love with my whole heart.” 

“ And I,” said Daniel reproachfully. “ Am I not your 
friend?” 

“ Yes, but we shall have to part before long. You are 
only here by accident, and at the first opportunity to 
carry out your plans for the future, you will be off.” 

“ You shall go with me, and we will make our fortunes 
together.” 

“ Impossible,” replied the young Canadian. “ I owe every- 
thing. to the captain, and I shall never leave him so long 
as I can be of any use to him ; and then I fear I should 
sadly miss his loud voice, promising me the cat-o’-nine- 
tails, while his hand nev^er gave me anything but caresses. 
He is not like Mr. Nichols, who says little but strikes 
hard.” 

“ Then you have no relations in Canada ? ” asked Daniel. 

“ Not that I know of. My father, Denis Laverton, — 
for you must have guessed that Penguin was not my real 
name; it is a nickname, to which I am so accustomed 
that it seems quite natural to me. My real name is Mar- 
tial.” 

“ Martial, — that is a nice name,” said Daniel. I shall 
always call you Martial ; I like it much better than Pen- 
guin.” 

“ As you like. I was going to tell you that my father, 


124 


PENGUIN. 


Denis Laverton, was a voyager in the service of the Hud- 
son’s Bay Company.” 

“ What do you mean by ‘ a voyager ’ ? ” 

“That is the Canadian name for the agents whom tlie 
Company sends out among the Indian tribes of its vast 
territory, to collect furs and skins. My father married at 
Quebec. My mother, unable to endure the severe climate 
of the North, lived there with me, their only child. I was 
eight years old when she died, and I was left for some 
time dependent on the charity of neighbors, who took me 
in. On his return from one of his long journeys, my 
father found himself a widower, with a son to support. As 
he had neither fortune nor family, he scarcely knew what 
to do with me ; but, in spite of my delicate looks, I was 
strong and full of courage. I therefore begged him not 
to leave me in Quebec but to . take me with him. He 
finally yielded to my prayers,* and we soon started out. 
The Company had recently made him voyager to Fort 
Enterprise, one of the most northerly posts, near Great 
Slave Lake. 

“ We had to travel two whole months before we reached 
the fort. I, who had spent my childhood on the green, 
fertile shores of the St. Lawrence, felt a bitter pang when 
we reached our journey’s end, after crossing the vast desert 
plains of the northwest. The fort was composed simply of 
three or four wooden huts, with a few stores for the furs, all 
surrounded by a high palisade made of pine-tree trunks. 


THE TWO CABIN BOYS. 


125 


So far, it resembled all the others which we had passed on 
our way, but the surrounding country made it seem the 
most horrible spot on earth. 

“ You saw the Desert of Sahara the other day ? Well, 
Cape Bojador, with its glaring sand-hills and bright blue 
sea, is a paradise compared to the country in which I was 
condemned to live. Imagine a vast plain, frightful in its 
monotony, thinly sprinkled with dwarf pines and scrubby 
birches, stretching between two great bodies of water. 
Great Bear Lake to the north, and Great Slave Lake 
to the south. For a few weeks the sun warmed the 
plain, and life seemed barely possible ; but from the month 
of August the snow spread its white shroud over all, and 
it never, melted before May, and sometimes not until 
June. 

‘‘ The only inhabitants of the fort were two- of the 
Company’s agents with their families, making in all eleven 
persons. We were frequently visited by Indians, if I may 
give that name to the miserable Esquimaux who frequent 
those frozen regions ; but during the three hardest months 
of the winter we were shut up in our houses, cut off from 
all communication with the rest of the world.” 

“ Oh, how frightful ! ” exclaimed Daniel. 

Yes, indeed it was,” continued Penguin, with a sigli ; 
and yet the three years which I sj)ent in those icy wastes 
still seem to me the most beautiful of my life. I soon 
grew used to the rough way of living. My father, who 


126 


PENGUIN. 


was a skilful hunter, took me with him on his expeditions 
through the woods, and taught me to set traps, to track 
animals by their footprmts, and to know the different 
species. We visited the Esquimau camps up as far as 
the Great Copper-Mine Eiver, -which rises in the Polar Sea. 
After a time I became intimate with the children of the 
two agents, and when I returned to the fort, I felt as if I 
were coming home. Yes, I was happy, very happy. 

“ This happiness was of brief duration. One day an 
Indian messenger brought my father a letter from one of 
the directors, informing him that they had given him the 
command of Fort Selkirk on the Yukon Kiver. This was an 
unexpected advancement for my father ; but still I saw 
that he regretted leaving his old mates. His mission was, 
moreover, a very delicate one, requiring much tact. Fort 
Selliirk had been built a few years before, near the boun- 
daries of Alaska, and then abandoned. _ The Company now 
wished to reoccupy it, in order to confirm their possession 
of this territory, which a Kussian society of fur-seekers 
disputed with them. My father’s instructions were to 
proceed first to Fort Halkett, lying to the south of Great 
Slave Lake. 

'' It was then April, but it would take us at least five 
months to reach Fort Selkirk. We had no time to lose, 
and we set out immediately on receipt of our orders. We 
reached the Mackenzie Eiver, and went up the valley of 
the Penny Eiver, so called by the old voyagers because 


THE TWO CABIN BOYS. 


127 


its bed is covered with little, round, shiny pebbles, like 
coins. 

“ It ’s a hard task, I can tell you, for a boy of eleven to 
travel on foot, for months, in so rugged a region. Occa- 
sionally we came across an Indian settlement where we 
spent the night ; but more often we had to content our- 
selves with a bed on the ground before a large fire of pine- 
branches. 

“ However, we were both in good health, though greatly 
fatigued, when we reached Fort Halkett, picturesquely 
situated on the bank of the Penny Eiver, at the foot of a 
chain of the Eocky Mountains. 

“ There we remained a month, not to rest, but to wait 
for the sledges and dogs needed to carry all the supplies 
required for our establishment. This delay was the cause 
of all the misfortunes which befell us.” 

“ What could you do with dogs ? ” asked Daniel. 

“ The dog,” replied Penguin, “ is a most necessary animal 
in those countries. The cold being too intense for oxen or 
horses, the sledges, which take the place of wagons, are 
entirely drawn by dogs ; and I assure you that the poor 
beasts do their work w^ell, running rapidly over the frozen 
ground. 

“At last, all was ready, and we left Fort Halkett. 
Besides my father and myself, our expedition included two 
half-breeds and a dozen Indians. As we advanced west- 
ward, the country became suddenly gloomy, and the roads 


128 


PENGUIN. 


almost impassable. Mountains barred our way, and we 
found it difficult to cross them with our dogs and sledges. 
'October arrived, and with it regular winter weather, with 
snow storms and icy squalls. Still we were very far from 
Fort Selkirk. My father, in spite of his long experience 
of this region, began to feel uneasy. 

“ One night we encamped in a narrow valley after a 
painful march. The dogs could go no farther. We tried 
to kindle a fire; the wind prevented us. At last we 
wrapped ourselves in our furs, and lay down on the snow 
to sleep. Towards midnight I was roused by a violent 
shake, but I was so benumbed with cold that I could 
hardly move. It was my father, who, awakened by the 
storm, had dragged me forth from the snow which com- 
pletely covered me. He took me in his arms and carried 
me to some high rocks which overlooked our halting-place. 
A whirlwmd of snow swept madly through the valley. 
In vain we shouted to our companions : there was no an- 
swer; and in the morning, when day dawned, we saw 
nothing before us but a vast field of snow. The poor 
wretches, surprised in their sleep, rested forever beneath 
this cold shroud. ’ 

“ Nor was our fate much better. What was to become of 
us, alone in this awful desert ? Our terrified dogs had fled 
or were swallowed up by the tempest. Digging down into 
the snow, we recovered one sledge, and loading ourselves 
with provisions, we left this valley of death. 



Iflfjiiij*' 












“Continue to travel towards the southwest. You will reach 

saved.” — Page 1.31, 


the sea and be 








i / • 


V 






t 


I 


I 






V 


1 


* . 


V 




— h > 





4 



1 


ii-t' 


THE TWO CABIN BOYS. 


“We could no longer hope to reach Fort Selkirk ; to 
return to Fort Halkett was equally impossible. My father 
recollected that another of the Company’s posts, Fort Mum- 
ford, lay towards the southwest, and we turned ‘ our steps 
in that direction. 

“ Alas ! after travelling for a fortnight, our provisions 
gave out, and the fort was still * remote, for all we knew. 
My father, though stronger than I, was exhausted. He 
walked with great difficulty, and we advanced but slowly. 
I have always suspected that my dear father deprived 
himself of food to feed me. For several days our sole box 
of biscuits diminished very gradually. 

“ At last, one night, when darkness compelled us to rest, 
my father said : — 

“ ‘ I feel, my poor Martial, that I shall not last much 
longer. My strength is exhausted and I am overcome 
by cold. I am dying. Continue to travel towards the 
southwest. You will reach the sea, and you will be saved, 
for the Indians have numerous settlements on the sea- 
shore.’ 

“ In vain I strove to encourage and reanimate him. As 
he said, he could struggle no longer with the cold, and 
before day dawned I pressed to my heart naught but a 
frozen corpse. I could not bear to leave my dear father, 
but was forced to bury him in the snow and to resume my 
journey. 

“ Three days after, dragging myself painfully along, I 


132 


PENGUIN. 


came suddenly upon an Indian encampment. The poor 
natives received me hospitably and treated me with the 
greatest kindness. I spent the rest of the winter with 
them, and the following spring I went to Vancouver, the 
capital of British Columbia. 

“ The Columbians were less charitable to me than the 
Indians. AVandering along the streets of that English 
city, I was literally perishing of hunger, repulsed and 
rejected everywhere, when one day a sea-captain whom I 
had followed, begging him to help me, turned upon me, 
saying : — 

“ ‘ A rascal of your size ought not to be begging.’ 

“ ‘ I am hungry, sir,’ I replied. 

“ ‘ If you are hungry, why don’t you work ? ’ 

“ ‘ I should be glad to work, but I ’m hungry.’ 

“ My tone and looks must have been pitiful, for the 
captain, without a word, took my hand and led me along. 
As he walked quickly and I was very weak, I could 
scarcely keep pace with him. At last my strength failed 
me and I came to a standstill. Then the brave fellow, 
without an instant’s hesitation, took me in his arms 
and carried me. I was soon on board his ship, where I 
was nursed back to health. The captain engaged me as 
cabin boy, and as I still wore my close-fitting trapper’s 
dress, made .of furs, the sailors, gave me the name of 
Penguin.” 

“ Who was this captain ? ” said Daniel. 


THE TWO CABIN BOYS. 


133 


“ Did n’t I tell you ? It was Captain Green. You may 
fancy how I love him. I have never left him since.” 

“Well, I loved him before,” said the French boy, “but 
after what you have told me, poor Penguin, — no, I mean, 
dear Martial, — I shall love him just twice as much. ” 



CHAPTEK XI. 

CAPTURE OF THE BLUE BOY. 

After several days of hard drill, which put the men in 
good condition, the captain, now sure of his crew, ordered 
the ship to be headed to the nortk The Atlanta, taking 
her course, cruised about the thirty-sixth parallel, between 
the Azores and the Canaries. These two groups of islands 
form the boundaries of . the great water-road connecting 
Europe with southern countries. All ships trading with 
South America, southern Africa, or any city in the 
extreme east, are obliged to take this course both in com- 
ing and going. Therefore the privateer had chosen her 
position very wisely. Lying in wait on this great interna- 
tional thoroughfare, she watched for her prey. 


THE TWO CABIN BOYS. 


135 


The very number of ships plowing these se^s made the 
cruiser’s labors most arduous. No sooner was a sail sig- 
nalled on the horizon than the Atlanta, her steam being 
always up, hurried towards the merchantman ; then, on 
coming in range of her, the captain hoisted his flag. Ac- 
cording to maritime etiquette, the trader instantly replied 
by showing his colors, which were invariably those of 
England, France, or some other neutral nation. The 
Atlanta’s politeness was wasted, and she was forced to 
continue on her way for a brief time like any peaceful 
steamer, safe to turn about and swoop down upon another 
vessel with all speed. 

For a month the corsair ploughed the sea without meet- 
ing a single United States ship. The coal was almost out, 
and must soon be renewed at Las Palmas, a port of the 
Canaries. 

The crew began to grumble, not loudly indeed, for the 
greatest malcontents feared the captain too much to com- 
plain before his face. Captain Green himself did not dis- 
guise his disgust. 

“ It is incomprehensible,” he said to his mate. “ Those 
confounded Yankees have vanished as completely as if the}’^ 
had never existed. I can ’t believe, Evans, that your two 
captures frightened them to such an extent.” 

“ I acted under orders. Captain.” 

‘‘ Certainly, and I am not blaming you for it. A good 
hunter traps his game when he finds it. But, after all. 


136 


CAPTURE OF THE BLUE BOY. 


you can ’t have caught them all, deuce take it ! There must 
be some left. I am rather suspicious of the English frigate 
which we met off Gibraltar. It must be she who put a 
flea in the ears of our Yankees. What business can it 
he of the English ? Let them come out openly for the 
North, or else cease to protect her craft ! ” 

Just at this moment they heard the clear voice of Pen- 
guin, who was on the lookout on the cross-trees, shouting : 
'' A sail off the port-quarter ! ” 

“ I ’ll ease my mind now ! ” cried Captain Green. “ For- 
ward, Evans ! I ’ll go up myself and see what the wind is 
bringing us ” ; and armed with his spy-glass, he climbed into 
the shrouds, which trembled beneath his weight ; but, noth- 
ing daunted, he mounted to the top. From this height 
the ship signalled was plainly visible,. her lines clearly out- 
lined against the horizon. The captain directed his glass 
to that point. 

“ I won’t be fooled again,” he muttered a moment later. 
“ All the flags in the world won’t make me believe that 
this ship is not rightfully mine. I should be a downright 
land-lubber not to know a Baltimore trader by that elegant 
rigging and those sharp bows.” . 

And stooping towards the deck, he shouted : * West by 
southwest, straight ahead ! We ’ve got her now.” 

An instant after he was impatiently pacing the deck. 
The frigate sailed too slowly for his ardor. He ordered 
more steam put on, and the sails trimmed. Every man was 
set to work ; each stood to his post. 


THE TWO CABIN BOYS. 


137 


At last the merchantman was within a mile of the At- 
lanta. She was a superb three-master, of heavy tonnage, 
but lightly laden, and well fitted for a race. 

The corsair hoisted her flag ; the merchantman slowly 
returned her salute, and Captain Green could not repress 
an exclamation when he saw the scarlet flag go up. 

“ By Jingo ! ” (his favorite oath) “ the scoundrel is hoist- 
ing the English Jack.” 

A comical disappointment also appeared on the faces of 
the sailors, as they saw this fine prey slipping through 
their fingers. 

The captain seemed irresolute, then suddenly exclaimed : 
“ Order the Englishman to heave to and send a boat along- 
side, and strengthen the invitation with a blank cartridge. 
We ’ll see what happens next. I am determined to have a 
clear conscience for once.” 

“Aren’t you afraid,” remarked Lieutenant Evans, “ that 
you ’ll get us into trouble with the British Admiralty ? ” 

“ I fear nothing. Are you blind that you don’t recog- 
nize a Baltimore clipper ? I think that the rascal has put 
on a false nose. Well, if he has really turned English, 
he can show me his papers. I shall make him an apology, 
and it will be all right. We are not highway robbers, are 
we?” 

Paying no attention to the 'Atlanta’s signals, the trader 
sailed straight ahead ; besides which, she lowered her flag 
as a species of defiance. Profiting by the wind, which was 


138 


CAPTURE OF THE BLUE BOY. 


favorable to her, she set her studding sails and spread a 
cloud of canvas, as if to double her speed. 

This manoeuvre made the captain laugh. 

“ What did I tell you, Evans ? ” said he. “ The Yankee 

% 

is not so smart as I thought. He has taken to hi^ heels, 
in spite of his flag, as if anything could outsail the At- 
lanta ! ” And turning to the gunners : “ Pepper her, my 
boys, but be easy about it, you know ; just give her a little 
scare. We don’t want to spoil her cargo.” 

The order was hardly issued when a shot was fired, and 
a shell, hissing through the air, burst a few yards behind 
the trader, throwing up a high column of water. A second 
shot went through the rigging. The next few shots were 
without result ; the fugitive kept her distance, but a shell 
soon shattered her mizzenmast. 

Seeing that the game was becoming earnest, the English- 
man put the helm against the wind. 

“ Cease, firing ! ” shouted Captain Green as he saw this 
manoeuvre ; but at the same instant a shot was heard, and 
a bullet shivered the starboard bulwarks of the three- 
master. 

Staggering, the trader hoisted the white flag and lowered 
her sails. At the same time a boat put off. The Atlanta, 
keeping on her course, took up a position abreast of her, 
within easy hail. 

Directly after, the captain of the three-master stepped 
upon the deck of the privateer. He- was a tall, thin man. 


THE TWO CABIN BOYS. 


139 


of a bilious complexion, with a short, straggling beard 
under his chin. He seemed frantic with rage, and without 
returning Captain Green’s salute, exclaimed in a shrill 
voice : ‘‘ How long, sir, have United States ships been in 
the habit of firing on peaceful English traders ? I shall 
state the ravages which you have committed on my vessel, 
at the nearest port, and report you to the admiralty council 
as pirates. I demand an apology and an indemnity for 
this insult.” 

“ All very fine, Mr. Captain,” replied Captain Green, 
“ but be calm, I beg. If your accent does not deceive me, I 
would swear that you are a Yankee, at least by birth, and, 
by that i^feckoning, your eyes must be sharp enough to see 
that the flag which I fly is not that of the North American 
Union, but that of the Southern Confederacy, of the slave- 
holders, as your fellow-citizens would say. Besides, I am 
quite ready to show you my commission, which author- 
izes me to cruise in all waters and to capture all ships fly- 
ing the Federal flag.” 

“ Very good,” responded the would-be Englishman ; “ but 
you must have seen that I fly the British flag.” 

“ Drop that,” said Captain Green. “ Although a sailor, I 
don’t care a fig for- your flag. If you are English, you have 
your ship’s papers.” 

“My papers? Certainly. Here is my charter-party, 
proving that the firm of Nichols & Co. — ” 

" English, of course ? ” 


140 


CAPTURE OF THE BLUE BOY. 


Of course. The firm of Nichols & Co., of Shanghai, 
consigned me with a cargo of tea — ” 

“ English ? ” asked Captain Green. 

‘‘No, sir, Chinese; consigned to the firm of Shuttle- 
wood.” 

“Of — ?” 

“ Of New York.” 

“Of New York, a city famed for its loyalty to the 
queen of England. Come, Captain,” continued Captain 
Green in a stern voice, “ cease joking. I warn you that 
you are my prisoner, and that if you make another attempt 
to deceive me, I will hang you up high and dry at the 
main -yard, as a traitor. Your name ? ” 

“ Captain Cummings.” 

“ And your ship ? ” ^ 

“ The Blue Boy.” 

“ From what port ? ” 

“ Baltimore,” reluctantly replied the poor fellow. 

“ What did I tell you, Evans ? ” said Captain Green tri- 
umphantly. “ Well, Captain Cummings,” he resumed seri- 
ously, “ I regret to tell you that, in virtue of the powers 
vested in me, I must take immediate possession of your 
vessel, the Blue Boy, and give it to the flames after strip- 
ping it of all articles of value to my crew or myself.” 

“ Impossible, Captain ! ” cried the horrified Yankee. 
“You would not do such a thing. I am ready to pay 
whatever ransom you require. My signature is well 


THE TWO CABIN BOYS» 


141 


known, and my draughts will be honored at sight in Liver- 
pool or London, as you choose.” 

“ I see that you still take me for a pirate,” said Captain 
Green. 1 have no use for your money. In my quality 
of privateer, recognized by my own government, I must 
needs do all in my power to destroy your national com- 
merce. I have- a perfect right to seize your cargo, and sell 
it if necessary, to pay my crew, having no other means of 
doing so ; hut 1 cannot negotiate with you.” And turn- 
ing to his officers, he said : “ Nichols, show Mr. Cummings 
to a state-room and set a guard to watch him. As for 
you, Evans, take possession of the Blue Boy.” 

The captain’s orders were speedily executed. While the 
Yankee captain was made fast below, the boats of the 
Atlanta boarded the American three-master, and the crew 
sprang upon her deck. The American sailors made some 
attempt at resistance, but were soon bound hand and foot, 
and transferred to the Atlanta. 

If privateers are not pirates, they only differ from them 
in the patriotic side of their mission, — a mission which 
has a lofty aim, since it furnishes a crushed and oppressed 
nation with a last weapon with which to defend its inde- 
pendence. Erance has more than once resorted to this 
desperate weapon. But if we set aside this respectable 
argument, it is, as we said, very hard to distinguish be- 
tween privateers and pirates. 

The sailors no sooner set foot on the Blue Boy’s deck 


142 


CARTURE OF THE BLUE BOY. 


than they set to work to despoil her. Some opened the 
hatches and hauled the cargo from the hold ; others stripped 
the state-rooms and saloon. The most crafty stole into the 
store-room and poured themselves out huge bumpers of 
brandy. In a word, confusion ran riot. 

Daniel looked on with amazement. He could not un- 
derstand the indifference of good Mr. Evans, who stood 
amidships, watching the pillage. 

“ All this would surprise you less, my dear Daniel,” said 
Penguin, “ if you knew what a bitter grudge every one of 
us bears to the Yankees. How can I tell you all the at- 
rocities which we have been forced to endure at their hands ? 
Mr. Evans, whom you see yonder, had an old father and 
mother living on a beautiful plantation in Alabama : the 
negroes, urged on by the Yankees, murdered them both and 
burned their home. Nichols, who was overseer on a great 
sugar plantation near Baton Eouge, was tied to a post by 
the slaves, and left for dead after they had nearly cut him 
to pieces with whips. And was not Captain Green’s ship, 
his only fortune, taken from him . in New York harbor, 
on pretence that he was a secessionist ? And although he 
was snatched from the hands of the mob, which was drag- 
ging him to the gallows, it was only to throw him into jail, 
whence he escaped by a miracle.” 

“ Not by a miracle, my boy,” interrupted Mr. Evans, who 
had overheard the last words ; “ for it was you who came 
and told me where my old friend was imprisoned, and you 


THE TWO CABIN BOYS. 


143 


were most helpful in getting him over the walls of the 
jail.” 

And turning to Daniel, he added ; “You see this worthy 
fellow. Well, I advise you always to follow his example, 
for I don’t know a braver or more honest little soul than 
he.” Then seizing the silver whistle which hung from 
Ills neck by a cord, he blew two or three shrill blasts. In- 
stantly, as if by magic, silence took the place of uproar. 
The sailors, leaving their various occupations, ranged 
themselves respectfully in a double line before their 
officer. 

“ My lads,” said the latter, “ the captain allowed you 
half an hour. The half hour is over : you will therefore re- 
move all the luggage and personal property of the officers 
and sailors of the Blue Boy, that it may be returned to 
them upon their landing. Is everything ready for the 
firing of the ship ? ” 

“ Yes, Captain,” said a boatswain’s ingfte. “ I have seen 
to the laying of several trains of powder, connected by slow- 
matches, which I will light, if you order it, as I leave the 
vessel.” 

“ Very well, then, let us take to the boats ! ” said the 
officer; and they returned to the Atlanta, loaded with 
spoils. 

“ Did you look out for my share ? ” Captain Green asked 
Evans. 

“ Here it is, Captain,” replied the latter, handing him a 


144 


CAPTURE OE THE BLUE BOY. 


silver clironometer, marked, as is usual, with the name of 
the captured ship. 

“Good,” replied the captain. “This chronometer shall 
form the first article of a collection which I promised to 
bring back to our President, Jefferson Davis. As for the 
money taken, it will he put into the ship’s treasury, and the 
cargo will be put into the hold. And the vessel ? Are my 
orders obeyed ? ” 

“ Look, Captain !” 

Already, indeed, a cloud of smoke issued from every 
port and seam in the luckless Blue Boy, as it drifted slowly 
along with the current. 

The flames soon reached the rigging, and shortly after 
the hull was seen smouldering like a fiery furnace. The 
shades of night quickly increased the awful grandeur of the 
spectacle. Then suddenly a bluish jet darted heaven- 
wards, a fearful explosion was heard, and all was dark. A 
long and loud “ Hurrah ! ” hailed the disappearance of the 
Yankee craft. 



“The two boys touched their glasses.’ 


CHAPTEE XII. 

AN UNEXPECTED ALLY. 

The Atlanta resumed her course. Sailing in an easterly- 
direction before the wind, she found herself next morning 
lying off the island of Madeira, where Captain Green had 
decided to land his prisoners. 

The rising sun gilded the houses of Funcha}, the charm- 
ing little capital of the island, stretching amphitheatre-like 
along the sea-shore, upon the radiant slopes of a mountain 

which rears its bald head proudly upwards to the sky. 

10 


146 


AN UNEXPECTED ALLY. 


The frigate, her flag flying at the mast, anchored in mid- 
harbor, with a large number of trading vessels, all English 
or French; still, a Yankee ship would have been perfectly 
safe there, for the Atlanta could not have harmed her in 
these waters, protected by the Portuguese flag. 

An officer of the port at once boarded the A tlanta, which 
he took for a peaceful American steamer, and he was much 
surprised when Captain Green revealed the true nature of 
his ship. The officer was unwilling to give the freedom of 
the port to the privateer without consulting the governor, 
and the frigate was forced to remain all day without com- 
munication with the land. 

This was anything but satisfactory to the crew, who 
longed to get on shore and spend their prize money in the 
Funchal taverns as soon as possible. Their impatience gave 
way to deep disappointment when the officer returned at 
nightfall and announced to Captain Green that the governor 
would permit him to land his prisoners and take in sup- 
plies, but expressly forbade him to send any of the crew 
on shore, the only exception being in favor of the captain 
and his officers. The sailors grumbled loudly ; some even 
hinted that, if the captain allowed them, they would think 
it a good lark to seize Funchal and pillage the shops ; but 
no one dared make the suggestion to hun. 

Next day Captain Cummings and his men were sent on 
shore. Captain Green also went, to arrange for the sale of 
the captured tea, and the purchase of provisions. The two 


THE TWO CABIN BOYS. 


147 


cabin boys, being attached to his personal service, went 
with him. As the captain’s business was somewhat lengthy, 
he gave his young favorites several hours’ leave. ‘‘ Mind,” 
he said as he left them, “ don’t get into any mischief, and 
don’t stray too far away.” 

“ Never fear. Captain,” said Penguin as he took Daniel’s 
arm and dragged him gayly along. 

“ As this is the first lark 'v^e have had together, I must 
treat,” said the young Canadian. “ I think I see a tavern : 
that ’s just the thing.” 

“ A tavern ! ” said the astonished Daniel. “ Are you going 
to a tavern ? ” 

“ Pray, why not ? ” 

“ I should never have suspected you of such a thing, and 
I ’m sure that the captain would n’t like it. You know he 
is very strict on that point.” 

“Oh, I see,” said Penguin, laughing; “you think that 
I ’m going to do as the sailors do. No, my boy, that ’s not 
it. You see, that ever since I knew we were coming here, 
two days ago, I ’ve had a plan. I am determined to treat 
you to a glass of real Madeira.” 

“ True, I quite forgot that we were in Madeira. If that ’s 
all, I accept. I ’ve always heard people say : ‘ This is real 
Madeira. This is not real Madeira,’ and as I have never 
tasted either, I shall be very glad, to know the truth of the 
matter.” 

“ Well, here is a shop where we can get the required in- 


148 


AN UNEXPECTED ALLY. 


formation, for I see that the sign reads ‘ Vinho e Liquores,' 
which must mean ' Wines and Liquors.’ ” 

The two hoys boldly entered, and Penguin, stepping up 
to the counter, behind which stood a mulatto with amaz- 
ingly woolly hair, said quickly : “ Two glasses of Madeira ! ” 
“We have none,” was the laconic reply. Penguin, feeling 
sure that he was not understood, repeated his request, and 
the mulatto again replied : “We have none. ” 

“ What, no Madeira ? ” cried Daniel in his turn. 

“ No, sir, not at present. We expect a ship from Cette 
any day, which will bring us a full assortment of the best 
Madeiras, Malagas, etc. But we have very good brandy 
— excellent — .” 

“We don’t want either brandy or Madeira from Cette,” 
interrupted Penguin ; and he added, with some dignity : 
“ Although we are only cabin boys, we have money to pay 
for what we order, and we want Madeira wine made in 
Madeira, and the very best.” 

“ Gentlemen,” said the tavern-keeper, in a conciliatory 
tone, “ I have already had the honor to tell you that there is 
no more ” — and he emphasized the words — “ Madeira wine 
in Madeira. Eleven years ago the last vines were destroyed 
by an insect, were pulled up and thrown away ; and the 
island has never produced a single bottle of wine since.” 

“ But, then,” said the incredulous Penguin, “ where 
does all the Madeira come from which is daily consumed 
all over the world ? ” 


THE TWO CABIN BOYS. 


149 


The best comes from Cette, sir ; but I could n’t swear 
that they don’t make it elsewhere.” 

“No Madeira in Madeira ' ” again muttered Penguin. “ I 
shall never get over it. Give us two small glasses of 
brandy, which is equally genuine, I suppose. There is 
nothing but deceit in this world.” 

The two boys touched their glasses, philosophically 
tossed off the poor corn-brandy which the mulatto offered 
them, and went away arm in arm. 

“ I have an idea that that fellow was making fun of us,” 
said Penguin, still full of his disappointment. “ Let us go 
on a little way out of the town ; then we shall see whether 
there are any vines left.” 

The tavern-keeper was right : no sign of a vine was to 
be seen in the country ; but to make up for it, the two 
friends were overwhelmed with delight at the magnificent 
orange-trees which grew in regular groves' on each side of 
the road. By paying a very small sum, a peasant gave 
them permission to eat as much fruit as they chose, and 
they fairly gorged themselves with the golden, perfumed 
pulp. 

That done, as it was gTOwing late, the friends prepared 
to return to the ship. They came intg a narrow street, 
leading to the harbor, and lined with taverns, from whence 
they heard shouts and singing, which testified to the pres- 
ence of numerous sailors. 

The boys were hurrying on, when they were suddenly 


150 


AN UNEXPECTED ALLY. 


hailed rudely in a tipsy voice, and turning, they saw a 
stout sailor close beside them. 

“ Why are you running away so fast ? ” said the man. 
“ You were n’t so shy the other day, wdien you had your 
thieves of the Atlanta to back you. But you sha’n’t get 
away until I have settled your reckoning with a good 
smart drubbing.” 

“ Come on ! ” said Penguin to Daniel. “ The fellow is 
drunk.” 

But already the sailor, who was no other than one of 
the Blue Boy’s crew, had seized Daniel roughly b5^ the 
arm and shaken him severely. Penguin, who had taken to 
his heels, flew to the rescue ; and the two boys would soon 
have mastered their tormentor, who was disabled by intox- 
ication, if other Yankee sailors, attracted by the noise, had 
not hastened out to take their comrade’s part. 

The poor cabin boys were dragged, into the tavern, and 
there, surrounded by these cut-throats, they struggled man- 
fully, but not without receiving many hard thumps. 
Their situation was becoming alarming, and they were 
in a terrible plight, when an unexpected ally suddenly 
appeared. 

The sailors thronging the neighboring taverns, drawn to 
the spot by the uproar, were looking indifferently on at 
this brutal scene, when Daniel, blinded by blows, and terror- 
stricken, screamed, “ Help ! help 1 ” 

At this appeal, several spectators plunged into the thick 





THE TWO CABIN BOYS. 


153 


of the fight, and took part with the boys. One of them, 
conspicuous for his great height and his fur cap, fought 
like a perfect demon, yelling frantically to the % Yankees, 
“Ah, rascals, is this the way you insult Frenchmen ! Just 
wait ! ” 

What were Daniel’s astonishment, surprise, and stupe- 
faction when he recognized in this intrepid ally his old 
friend, Dominic Martigues. 

The latter did not seem to recognize his ward. Besides, 
he had his hands full, for the fight now became serious. 
At the cries of the combatants, the guests of all the neigh- 
boring taverns rushed into the arena, and French and 
English fell upon each other without knowing the cause of 
the quarrel, and simply moved by patriotic motives. 

The brawl became general ; it was difficult to foretell 
the result. Daniel and Penguin, at last getting free, 
profited by the brief respite, and ran off at full speed. 
One of the combatants rushed after them, but the boys 
were nimble, and their pursuer would undoubtedly have 
been distanced if he had not called after them : — 

“ Hollo, Daniel ! Stop, I say, I can’t stir another step ! ” 

At the sound of this well-known voice, the boys stopped. 
A moment later Dominic — for it was he — came up with 
them, and without the slightest hesitation or embarrassment, 
clasped Daniel in his arms, and embraced him with every 
si^n of the most ardent affection. 

“Well, youngster, you don’t mean to say that you 


154 


AN UNEXPECTED ALLY. 


don’t know Dominic, your old friend ? How glad I am to 
see you again ! It does me good ; .it seems like old times ! 
How luc^y that I was on hand ! If it had n’t been for 
me, those scoundrels would have hammered you flat, while 
as it is, my messmates of the Pretty Polly are on the fair 
road to teach them a good lesson.” 

Daniel, confounded by so much assurance, silently stared 
at the man who had deceived him so outrageously on a 
former occasion. 

“ You stare at me as if you did not know me, ’’ con- 
tinued Dominic. “ Oh, I see how it is : you are offended 
with me for leaving you behind at the Three Parrots. I 
could not help it. The captain of the Pretty Polly did 
not want a cabin boy. I preferred to avoid farewells. I 
was too loath to leave you. And then I recommended you 
to Mrs. Ginestous. I hope that she took good care of you.” 

‘‘Yes, thank you,” stammered Daniel, astounded by 
Dominic’s eloquence. 

“ I see that you ’ve contrived to get well out of the 
scrape,” resumed the latter. “ Here you are swelling about 
like a regular dandy. Are you in the service of the 
State ? ” 

“No, I am cabin boy on board the Atlanta.” 

“ The deuce ! On board the famous Southern privateer ! 
I congratulate you ; that ’s a good berth, you must make a 
lot of money. And this gentleman ? ” he added, pointing 
to Penguin, who stood close by. 


THE TWO CABIN BOYS. 


155 


“He is my mate on board the Atlanta.” 

“ What ’s his name ? ” 

“Penguin,” replied the young Canadian. 

“ What ’s in a name ? Your servant, Mr. Penguin ; 
and as we are all friends together, you won’t refuse to 
join us m taking some slight refreshment at the hotel 
round the corner.” 

“ Impossible,” said Daniel. “We must hasten back to 
the ship. We are behind time now.” 

They were not behind their time ; but as they reached 
the wharf, they saw the captain coming towards them. 
Daniel received another embrace from Dominic, who ex- 
claimed, “ Good-by, youngster ! You know we shall be 
sure to meet again ” ; and then the boys jumped into the 
boat and put off for the ship. 

The poor boy was thunderstruck by such impudence. . 
How could this man dare to embrace him and show such 
friendship for him, after robbing him of a sacred trust ? 
Still, Dominic might be innocent. Perhaps he, Daniel, 
had not searched thoroughly; perh^s the portfolio had 
slipped through a crack in the floor. 

Once more on board. Penguin was struck by his friend’s 
look of distress. He tried to restore his gay spirits and 
questioned him tenderly. Daniel was silent, and repulsed 
every overture. 

His meeting with Dominic revived all his slumbering 
memories, aroused his dreams for the future, and rekindled 


156 


AN UNEXPECTED ALLY. 


liis ambitious desires. That night the young cabin boy 
took advantage of an instant’s solitude to re-read the mys- 
terious paper which had dropped from the miner’s portfolio, 
and as he fell asleep, his last thoughts were of Australia, 
that new Eldorado. 



“ Captain Green rose.” 


CHAPTEE XIII. 

A BOLD STROKE. 

The capture of the Blue Boy seemed to put an end to 
the Atlanta’s long period of inaction. Thenceforth, one 
capture followed another in rapid succession. Within a 
few months the bold corsair captured fourteen American 
merchantmen, which all met with a similar fate ; that is, 
they were burned after the cargo was removed. They did 
not all fall so easy a prey as the Blue Boy ; some, swift 
sailers, were only taken after a chase of several days; 
others Resisted stoutly. One of them, a vessel trading in 
southern seas and armed with light ordnance, fought 
bravely and only surrendered upon being boarded. Cap- 
tain Green therefore treated his opponent with the honors 
of war, permitting him and his crew to retain all their per- 
sonal property. 


158 


A BOLD STEOKE. 


Ill pleased with the reception accorded him by the Por- 
tuguese authorities at Madeira, Captain Green selected the 
port of Las Palmas in Gran Canaria as his headquarters. 
This port, the most convenient in tl>ose parts, afforded him 
a safe shelter in stormy weather, and at the same tnn^ a 
good market for the sale of his prizes and the provisioning 
of his ship. By maritime law, in his quality of privateer 
he could only remain in the harbor for four consecutive 
days ; but the amiability of the Spanish officials allowed 
hnn great latitude in the matter. 

And yet Europe began to be startled by this audacious 
cruiser, stationed at her very gates, and every one was 
amazed to see that the United States made no attempt to 
protect her commerce in its hour of danger. # 

Captain Green himself was astonished at the composure 
of his adversaries. 

“ It is impossible,” he said, “ that the Yankees will leave 
us alone much longer. One of these days they will send 
out a fleet, that is, unless their affairs go very badly indeed 
at home. The captain of the last vessel that we took, told 
me that our brave Stonewall Jackson whipped Grant only 
a few months before, and drove him beyond the Potomac. 
God*grant it may be true,- and that our poor land may be 
forever rid of those tyrants ! ” 

Exactly one year from the day upon which Captain 
Green took command of the Atlanta, she lay at anchor in 
the harbor of Las Palmas, having just returned from an 


THE TWO CABIN BOYS. 


159 


expedition. To celebrate the anniversary, the captain gave 
his men leave to go on shore, and himself invited all the 
officers to a grand dinner at the best hotel in town. The 
dinner was superb. Daniel and Penguin had the honor of 
being present, standing behind the captain’s chair. At the 
close of the meal the guests became somewhat excited and 
drank various toasts, — to the President of the Southern 
Confederacy, the captain, the extermination of the Yankees, 
etc., etc. 

Captain Green rose to reply ; but before he had uttered 
a word, the door opened, and admitted the governor of the 
town, Don Alvarez y Gomez. The brave hidalgo was 
greeted with a merry shout, and the captain invited him 
to sit down and join them. 

“ You see, Don Alvarez,” said he, “ that we reserved a 
place for you.” , 

Thanks, gentlemen,” replied the governor. “ My official 
position forbids me to take part in this banquet, although 
I am thoroughly persuaded that the government of His 
Catholic Majesty will not long delay its recognition of the 
Southern Confederacy, which is already united to Spain 
by many and ancient memories ; but until that time I 
must remain neutral, at least in appearance,’.’ he added, 
with a smile. “ At present, I should like a few moments’ 
private conversation with your brave and honored cap- 
tain.” 

Captain Green left the table and followed Don Alvarez 


160 


A :bold stroke. 


from the room. A few minutes later he returned and 
resumed his seat, but the officers observed that his frank, 
jolly face was overcast ; and silence prevailed among them 
as they awaited some important communication. 

“ Gentlemen,” said the captain, in a grave tone, “ when 
Don Alvarez entered, I was about to propose a toast which 
would sum up our every thought and aspiration. Let us 
drink, gentlemen, to the triumph of our just cause, to the 
independence of our native land.” 

Every man rose as by one impulse, and striking their 
glass together, shouted : “We will give our blood, our life, 
lor those who trust in us ! ” 

“ Yes, gentlemen,” continued the captain, “ the country 
trusts in you. Wounded, bleeding, torn in every limb, 
she has charged you with the most perilous of missions ; 
for you are well aware that we . should be hung as vile 
pirates, should we fall into the hands of the foe. Well, 
the moment has come when we may hope to prove our 
devotion to our native land. The governor has just im- 
parted to me news of the utmost importance, which he 
himself learned from a sailor who had deserted. Two. 
Yankee men-of-war anchored at the mouth of the har- 
bor to-night.” And turning to the cabin boys, he said : 
“ Daniel, bring in the sailor who is waiting in the next 
room.” 

The lad returned, followed by a sailor, who, removing 
his cap, took up his position in front of the captain. 


THE TWO CABIN BOYS. 


161 


“ Who are you ? ” sternly asked the latter. 

“My name is Hugh Williams, I am a native of the 
State of Alabama. Pressed on board the Shenandoah, I 
escaped this very evening on learning that you were in port.” 

“What interest have you in betraying your superior 
officers ? ” 

“ None, Captain, except to serve my country. I am a . 
secessionist, and have served in General Lee’s army. Taken 
prisoner, I was, as I told you, pressed into the service of 
the North. I beg you, as a great favor, to engage me for 
the Atlanta.” 

“ What are the ships wliich are trying to blockade us ? ” 
continued Captain Green. 

“ The Shenandoah, an iron ship of twenty-four guns, and 
the Washington, a three-decker of eighty guns.” 

“ I know both those ships,” said the captain. “ It is 
well, you may go. I will see what I can do to reward you. 
Daniel and Penguin, keep an eye on this man! You see, 
gentlemen, that the United States do us great honor : they 
send two of their best ships to destroy us. We must 
contrive to get out of this mouse-trap in which we have 
allowed ourselves to be caught. We are safe in this port ; 
but it would really be disgraceful to hide here much 
longer. To get out, we must show fight — ” 

“ Good, Captain ! ” exclaimed all the officers, animated by 
the approach of the enemy. “ Let us fight them. With 
you to lead us on, victory is secure.” 

11 


162 


A BOLD STROKE. 


“ I thank you for your confidence, gentlemen ; but pray 
let us consider the question calmly. Do not lose sight of 
our situation. It is our duty to leave the harbor, but to 
leave it safe and sound ; to fight, but not to rush madly to 
destruction. If our country had a strong navy, it would 
matter little if we went bravely down to our graves, so we 
saved the honor of our flag ; but at present the Confederacy 
has a very small fleet, including my little vessel and the 
Alabama, commanded by my bold colleague and friend. 
Admiral Semmes. We two together may succeed in par- . 
alyzing the maritime commerce of the Yankees, and thus 
deal a blow at their wealth, their sole power. The loss of 
either of us would be a national disaster. Therefore we 
must strive to get the Atlanta out of the evil pass into 
which we have brought her, and that as quickly as possible. 
The moment is propitious ; the enemy suppose us to be 
asleep. Let us try to outwit their vigilance. I will return 
on board; meantime, do you collect our crew scattered 
through the town. In an hour I shall sail, without wait- 
ing for laggards ” ; and as the officers sprang to their feet, 
the captain added, in a voice trembling with emotion : 
“ Believe me, g^tlemen, I do great violence to every feel- 
ing, save that of patriotism, when I resist my desire to 
attack these insolent Yankees. But you understand me, 
our first duty is to save the Atlanta. If we must fight, 
we will fight. Once more, gentlemen, I drink to the suc- 
cess of the Southern Confederacy.” 


THE TWO CABIN BOYS. 


163 


A final cheer, and the guests left the room. 

While Captain Green, with the cabin boys and the de- 
serter, hurried back to the ship, the officers and boatswains 
searched the taverns of the town and collected the crew. 
An hour after, when the roll-call was read, not a man was 
missing. The announcement that all laggards would be 
left behind produced its due effect. 

The lights on the two men-of-war, anchored across the 
entrance to the harbor, were plainly visible in the dis- 
tance. The captain ordered all the usual signals to be ex- 
tinguished, and no lights to be left which could be seen 
from without. The engineers were ordered to put on a 
high pressure as quietly as possible, to avoid attracting 
attention. Meantime Mr. Evans cleared the decks for 
action. The royals were taken down and the rigging 
stowed close. The gunners stood at th§ir posts, the cannon 
were loaded, and everything made ready for an engage- 
ment. 

The two cabin boys were everywhere at once, flying from 
one end of the ship to the other carrying orders, as the 
boatswain’s pipe was suppressed. 

“Well, it’s getting hot,” said Penguin to Daniel, taking 
advantage of a leisure moment. 

“ I thought the captain meant to escape under cover of 
night without a fight.” 

“ Of course, if he can ; but just now I heard Mr. Evans 
tell the second mate that we could not possibly get away > 


164 


A BOLD STROKE. 


unobserved. The two hostile ships are anchored on either 
side of the entrance, and, except by some miracle, we must 
run them down on our way out.” 

Very well, then we will run them down,” said Daniel 
confidently. 

The captain stationed himself on the bridge, and the two 
boys hastened after him. All the preparations were com- 
plete. The anchors were weighed, and the black mass, 
with a slow, quivering motion, glided silently forward over 
the silent sea. 

Captam Green directed his course straight towards the 
enemy. He was within five hundred yards of his foes, 
when the sound of drums beating the alarm on the Shen- 
andoah and instantly repeated on the Washington, told 
him that he was discovered. The brave captain bent down 
to the tube communicating with the engine-room and 
. ordered the men to crowd on all steam. The tall smoke- 
stacks at once vomited forth tliick columns of ^ smoke and 
sparks, and the Atlanta advanced with marvellous speed. 

Was it possible that Captain Green would thus hurl his 
ship into the very jaws of his terrible opponents ? It was 
running upon sure destruction. The poor frigate could 
never withstand such a cannonade. So thought the officers 
when they saw the Atlanta make for the narrow channel 
between the two ships. 

Still it was no longer possible to retreat. The frigate 
was now directly between the high walls of the Yankee 


THE TWO CABIN BOYS. 


165 


ships, bristling with cannon. ‘‘ Fire to larboard and to 
starboard,” cried Captain Green in a voice of thunder. A 
tremendous volley shook the deck and wrapped it in a 
cloud of smoke ; but the Atlanta had already slipped from 
the grasp of her antagonists, who, stupefied by the audacity 
of this manoeuvre, and surprised by the rapidity of her 
movements, were too late to reply. 

The Shenandoah, contriving to get her starboard battery 
free, sent a broadside after her, which covered her deck 
with shot and flame. The Washington, undoubtedly dis- 
abled, could only use her bow chase-guns. 

The skirmish was brief. Before the Yankees managed 
to quit their anchorage, the privateer gained a good start. 
She was oovered with canvas, and when day dawned, had 
so far distanced the 'enemy as to be completely lost to 
sight. 

“ How could those idiots allow themselves to be so taken 
by surprise ? ” said the captain to his officers. “ I thought 
them smarter than that.” 

''The fact is. Captain,” said Evans, "your skill and 
daring outwitted them. They could never have dreamed 
that you would make straight for them. If you calk that 
running away, it is a most glorious flight.” 

" Zounds ! perhaps you think that I should have noti- 
fied them. If I had suspected such gross ignorance, I be- 
lieve, ’pon honor, I might have run one of them down before 
they knew it. All the same, it will soon be too hot for us 


166 


A BOLD STROKE. 


here. Steer for Ascension, Nichols ” ; and seeing Daniel be- 
side him, he added : “You stood to your post bravely, my 
lad. We shall make a man of you yet. And now we are 
gradually approaching the land of your dreams. A few 
more victories like this, and we shall be in Australia or 
Eldorado.” 



The Battle. 


CHAPTEE XIV. 

THE LAST FIGHT. 

A FEW days after, the Atlanta, proceeding on her south- 
erly course, doubled the Cape of Good Hope. It was 
probable that the enemy had lost track of her ; accordingly 
Captain Green determined to cruise about the Indian Ocean, 
keeping well to the south of the Mascarene Isles. This 
position enabled him to command the route to India, as 
well as that taken by merchantmen bound for China and 
Australia, and also to lay in provisions readily either at 
Mauritius or Eeimion. 

Now that the Atlanta had entered these waters, Daniel 
could scarcely contain himself for joy. He knew that he was 


168 


THE LAST FIGHT. 


still far from Australia ; but lie knew perfectly well that if 
Captain Green were again obliged to fly from an enemy 
stronger than himself, his only refuge would be in the 
Pacific and the vicinity of Australia. Once there, nothing 
would be easier than for him to get to Sydney or Meh 
bourne. And as if this event were close at hand, he con- 
stantly re-read the fragment from Bastion’s journal, and 
tried to engrave it on his memory word for word, in case 
any accident should snatch it from him. 

His only grief was caused by the thought that he should 
be parted from Captain Green and perhaps from Penguin. 
However, he did not despair of taking the young Cana- 
dian with him ; so he frequently returned to the subject 
in their many talks together. 

“ Do tell me,” said his friend one day, why you are so 
anxious to go to Australia. ” 

“ I scarcely know,” answered Daniel, with some embar- 
rassment. “ The memory of Bastien Moreau’s rapid acces- 
sion to fortune haunts me. I feel as if I might be equally 
lucky if I were to try.” 

“ But did n’t you tell me that the poor miner suffered 
for years and years before he made his fortune, and that it 
was a mere chance which enriched him ? ” 

“ Yes, but that chance may come to us too. Besides, I 
know pretty nearly the spot where he found his treasure, 
and that will certainly help us somewhat.” 

Help us ? You don’t suppose that I shall ever leave 


THE TWO CABIN BOYS. 


169 


Captain Green, to go in search of a fortune ? I can readily 
fancy that the perilous life which we lead is not to your 
taste, and that you are anxious to escape from it ; but it 
seems to me that it must always be hard to trust one’s 
future to a lucky chance. It is like our sailors, who run to 
some drinking-saloon as soon as they land, and gamble 
away all their earnings in the hope of winning a fortune. 
You will waste your time and wreck your future in the 
search for a treasure which honest hard work would bring 
you much more surely, though slowly. Enter the mer- 
chant service : when you have made a few voyages, you 
can go home to your father and be happy. As for me, 
here I am, and here I shall remain.” 

“And if Captain Green gave you leave to go with 
me ? ” 

“ Then I might consider the matter, but I shall never 
ask him.” 

The Atlanta’s first achievement in her new cruising place 
was to capture a big Yankee chpper, laden with rice, 
which was sold at Mauritius. 

The English authorities gave her a very chilly reception ; 
still she was allowed to take in provisions and replenish 
her stock of coal. 

That done, she again stood out to sea, and cruised about 
to the south of Madagascar. She had only been there a 
few days, when the man on the lookout signalled two ships 
to the southwest. 


170 


THE LAST FIGHT. 


The Atlanta instantly made for them. Captain Green, 
stationed on the bridge, studied the distant vessels through 
his glass, then suddenly let slip a terrible oath. 

“By the mighty Jingo!” he cried, “here we are run- 
ning ourselves directly into the wolfs jaws ! Back her ! ” 

“ What is the matter. Captain ? ” asked Evans, running 
up in surprise at the order, and supposing that Captain 
Green had seen a rock or a reef in the ship’s course. 

“ We have changed parts, and instead of being chased, 
we are chasing the Shenandoah and the Washington; for, 
as true as I am a loyal Confederate, there are those con- 
founded Yankees straight before us.” 

: “You are right. Captain ; I recognize them now. Which 
course shall we take ? ” 

“ East-southeast, and be quick about it.” 

The Atlanta, instantly obeying her helm, resumed her 
course in the required direction; but this manoeuvre 
occupied several moments, during which the enemy’s ships 
had rapidly gained ground ; they had also recognized the 
Atlanta, and, taking advantage of her mistake, hurried 
forward to stop her. 

A cannon-ball soon fell hissing into the sea, within a 
few cables’ length of the privateer. “ The dance is begm- 
ning,” said the captain cheerfully. “ Come, boys, give 
them as good as they send.” 

The gunners immediately opened fire. 

“ Spread every rag of canvas, Evans. We must put our 


THE TWO CABIN BOYS. 


171 


best foot foremost now. And see that the engineers are 
wide awake.” 

At this moment a shell from one of the hostile ships 
exploded on the deck a few paces away from the captain, 
fortunately without wounding any one. “ Nichols,” cried 
Captain Green, ‘‘ superintend the howitzers yourself. Such 
compliments must be duly returned.” 

Nichols, a very skilful gunner, stationed himself at one 
of the guns and sent a shot rolling over the forward 
deck of the. Shenandoah. It was instantly returned by a 
shell which cut in halves a sailor standing close beside 
Daniel. 

This looked serious ; but the Atlanta, her masts bending 
under the weight of sail, and getting up all steam, recov- 
ered her rate of speed, for a moment retarded. Little by 
little, she gained ground on the foe, and by nightfall was 
out of reach. The captain then assembled the officers and 
held a council of war. 

“ Gentlemen,” said he, “ it is now very evident that the 
captains of the Shenandoah and the Washington are 
ordered to pursue us closely. Under these conditions, 
flight is impossible. Not that either of these vessels can 
compare with us in speed. . The Shenandoah is a swift 
sailer ; the other is a clumsy, heavy old mud-scow, dating 
back to the last century at least. But if we keep on run- 
ning from the enemy, we shall only go round and round 
the world, and not do much harm to Yankee commerce. 


172 


THE LAST FIGHT. 


Besides, if our coal gives out, we shall be blockaded like 
fools in some neutral port, where we shall remain prisoners 
until the end of the war : for I should scarcely care to 
risk a repetition of the trick which succeeded at Las 
Palmas. On the other hand, it would be sheer folly to 
contend with such superior numbers. However, we must 
shake off our enemies, or our cruiser is done for. What 
do you say, gentlemen ? ” 

“We agree with you. Captain.” 

“ Perhaps,” said Evans, “ we may manage to give them 
the slip, and get into waters where we can work peacefully 
for a while.” 

“I think not,” replied the captain. “We have far too 
expert sailors to deal with — I know them — to hope to 
deceive them. However, 1 will try your plan. This very 
night we will change our course, and proceeding towards 
the southwest, we will double Kerguelen Land as swiftly 
as may be. But what shall we do if the Yankees follow 
on our traoks ? ” 

“ It is a puzzling case and requires reflection,” said the 
mate. 

“ Well, gentlemen, let me tell you my plan ; although 
none of us are bookworms, I am sure you all remember 
the battle between the Horatii and Curatii. You know that 
at one moment, the last of the Horatii found himself con- 
tending alone with the three Curatii; only, while they 
were wounded and worn out, he was untouched and per- 


173 


. Hie two cabin boys. 

fectly fresh. What did he do ? He feigned flight. The 
three brothers, rushing after liim, divided their forces, and 
he, doubling in his tracks, easily killed them singly 
although he could never have conquered them all together. 
Do you see now what I want to do ? ” 

“ Yes, Captain,” said all the officers. 

“We will try to keep mear the Shenandoah; we will 
lure her after us, and when she is alone, we will accept the 
challenge. With God’s help we will triumph. As for the 
Washington, I defy her to catch us.” 

During the night the Atlanta, by the captain’s orders, 
headed for the south, and continued on that course for two 
days. On the morning of the third day the man on the 
lookout spied land on the bow. 

“ It is Kerguelen Land,” said the captain, “ the last 
land which we shall, find in this direction. Bejmnd this 
sterile rock, which is only inhabited by penguins, the 
ocean stretches, vast and solitary, to the eternal icebergs of 
the South Pole. I hope that we may not be obhged to 
remain in these waters long, for I know no part of the 
globe where storms are more frequent or more violent. 
But I fancy that your idea was correct, Evans, and that 
we have thrown the enemy off our track ; for they have 
been looking for us two days already, and may be far 
away.” 

“ A sail to the west-nor’west ! ” cried the man on the 
lookout. 


174 


THE LAST FIGHT. 


The captain sprang to the bridge and scanned the hori- 
zon with his glass. 

“ My hopes were premature,” he said, “it is the Shen- 
andoah; but, as I supposed, she is alone. The Washington 
could not keep up with her. Evans, clear the decks for 
action. We must seize our opportunity and hasten to 
meet the enemy.” 

Upon the instant, the sound of the drum echoed through- 
out the ship. . Every preparation was rapidly made, and 
the men hurried to their posts. 

“ Quartermaster, nail the Confederate flag to the main 
peak ! ” shouted the captain as he strode up and down the 
deck. “ Lads,” he said to the crew, “ show that you are 
not mere wreckers. I trust every man to do his duty.” 

An hour after the two ships were at close quarters, and 
a terrifii cannonading began. But ♦the struggle was un- 
equal. The Shenandoah, with her sixty guns, threatened to 
destroy the Atlanta, which had but a small battery. Cap- 
tain Green at once perceived this ; he accordingly deter- 
mined to hurl his ship against her formidable opponent. 

At the same instant the broad sails of the Washington 
rose above the horizon. The Yankee admiral, attracted by 
the sound of cannonading, had hastened to his companion’s 
relief. 

The corsair frigate had become badly injured. Water 
poured into her hold at several openings. Some of the 
crew were at once set to work at the pumps, and succeeded 


THE TWO CABIN BOYS. 


175 


in stopping the flood, thus permitting the calkers to fother 
the leaks. 

During the battle the wind had risen ; the sea became 
rougher and rougher. It was clear that a tempest was at 
hand. At a single glance, Captain Green measured the 
whole extent of the dangers that threatened him. He 
must escape, and at the same time save his ship, menaced 
by the cyclone. Mounting the bridge, he addressed the 
crew as follows : — 

‘‘My boys, a terrible enemy is about to fall upon us, 
while a tempest lowers overhead, I regret to require fresh 
exertions from you, but they must ensure our success. 
Let every man stand to his post, and not desert it until 
the Atlanta floats unrestrained upon a calm sea.” 

“ We fear neither the Yankees nor the storm,” replied 
the men. “ Three cheers for the captain ! ” 

^Vliile the gunners returned to their guns, the sailors 
ran up the rigging ; and the Atlanta was soon covered with 
canvas and scudding before a furious gale. Her engine, 
crowding on all steam, so greatly increased her speed that 
it was evident that the enemy must be quickly left behind. 
Suddenly a fearful noise was heard in the hold, and shortly 
after the head engineer rushed upon deck with these 
terrible words : — 

“ The horizontal shaft is broken.” 

The horizontal shaft is the very soul of a screw engine ; 
without it, the engine, with its furnaces, boilers and pistons, 


176 


THE LAST FIGHT. 


is but a useless mass, only fit to throw overboard. It is 
a delicate and difficult operation to repair the huge steel 
beam, which is sometimes nmety feet long, and is seldom 
attempted even under favorable circumstances ; but in the 
midst of an elemental storm, it was not even to be thought 
of. The Atlanta was now entirely dependent on her sails. 

On hearing the fatal news, the captain could not repress 
a cry of horror, but his discouragement scarcely lasted a 
second. The storm was now so awful that, in ordinary 
circumstances, it would be the captain’s duty to reef every 
sail : Captain Green, on the contrary, ordered his men to 
spread every rag of canvas. 

Nevertheless, the Washington was gaining on them fast. 
She soon began to ram shot into the Atlanta, which 
responded vigorously, still continuing her flight. 

Captain Green had now but one hope left, and that was 
to hold out until night, which was approaching rapidly. 
One hour more, and darkness would shield the Atlanta 
from the attack of her dreaded foe. 

The storm had now reached its height, and it was at 
once an awful and a sublime spectacle to see how the crews 
of the vessels forgot the dangers which surrounded them, 
in their mutual hatred. The cannon, vomiting fire and 
flame, mingled their deep growls v.dth the roar of the tem- 
pest, dealing death to the ships. 

The Atlanta, weighed down by the water which filled 
her hold, scarcely floated above the billows. Her tall masts 



•s 


“The Atlanta burst into a vast jet of flame.” — Page 179, 








' X: 

■- '• ■- • •••--- •■' -■■ - ■ 


\ 


;':<-rr:v\ 

. - 7 . ' • ■' “ • - 


*.| ■ 


> r .- 




, y 




*• • * s 



. . * TS w ^ ^ t^ .i'--r--'- '- * • • 

Xv '. -■ 

/-'••• 'r^ ", 'i.- . ' '•• ‘ 

^ # ‘ .| ^ ^ ^ , f, * 'i ^ ^ t 

- IT » , - . *. . V 

* . re - 



• M ' ‘''S^.-C^ *■■' 7** • ’ 

: ' ' rfi ^ • ■ r.' k * • *. . •ita 

'Xv- '. .' ••- - 


V I 


■ '-b-. 




gey.’^^'W.. *fc&V'''xr-. - ^ m, 

• '-■• ■ ' . dk«S?t2S 


S-aK' ..SffiSlSs? 








^^fOts 


N. 



. ^ 


- k<: . 





1 '. 


^ » - V -* • ^ ^ ^ ♦, 












THE TWO CABIN BOYS. 


179 


had been carried away by the wind ; her shrouds hung 
torn to ribbons. The waves washed the deck at every 
moment, and threatened to make it untenable. 

The captain, covered with blood which gushed from a 
wound made by a bursting shell, was lashed to his post. 
The two brave cabin boys, Daniel and Penguin, had imi- 
tated his example. Fastened by ropes to the rounds of the 
ladder leading to the spar-deck, amidst a rain of shot and 
shell, they still - transmitted the captain’s orders to the 
gunners. 

At last the sky, already overcast by the tempest, grew 
darker and darker. Night fell. To the Atlanta it meant 
safety. 

The Washington, herself disabled, her masts sprung, and 
leaking at every seam, felt that her prey was slipping from 
her grasp. Making a final effort, she contrived to get 
abreast the Atlanta, and, with a last broadside, wrapped her 
in a cloud of smoke and flame. 

It was too much for the poor frigate ; a ball had pierced 
her heart. Quivering in every limb, she seemed about to 
sink, when a terrible shock upheaved her deck, and the 
Atlanta burst into a vast jet of flame as she went down. 

The wind howled furiously, and the waves surged high 
as if to destroy their victims more completely, and soon 
nothing was left but a few shapeless fragments, floating 
amidst the foam. 


“ He gazed about him.” 


CHAPTEK XV. 

THE WRECK. 

The sun rose clear and glorious, over the vast Indian 
Ocean, whose waves, still agitated by the storm of the pre- 
ceding night, tossed and heaved wildly. Nothing was to 
he seen upon the vast liquid expanse. The whirlpool had 
swallowed the prey tossed to it by the fratricidal rage of 
the combatants. 

Clouds of sea-birds skimmed the crest of the waves, 
while albatrosses, the vultures of the ocean, circled high 
above. Their piercing eyes perceived the bodies of the 
victims, which a strong current had sucked away from 
shore, towards antipodal lands. The carrion birds made 
ready for a feast. 

From time to time some fragment was washed to the 
top of a wave, some plank, mast, or sheathing. Then a 


THE TWO CABIN BOYS. 


181 


larger timber emerged, like a great raft. Had some of the 
castaways succeeded in collecting the jetsam and fiotsam 
and escaped from the awful catastrophe ? No, it was no 
raft ; if the poor captain could speak, he would recognize the 
deck of the Atlanta. ’ The terrible explosion carried away 
the whole forward part of the frigate ; but the greater por- 
tion of the stern withstood it, and buoyed up, undoubtedly 
by one of the bulkheads, floated on the waves, swimming 
with the current. 

This wreck would have sufficed to save at least half a 
dozen men. Several sailors still lay stretched upon it ; but 
they were only corpses, bound fast to the deck. The al- 
batrosses swooped downv/ards and feasted on their flesh. 

There lay poor Captain Green, dead at his post. Per- 
haps he did not survive to witness the final catastrophe, 
for a large wound gaped in his breast. 

Not far off were the two cabin boys. The unfortunate chil- 
dren, — Death took them unawa.res, but not so soon that 
they did not see the shadow of his wings. Still clasped in 
each other’s arms, they seemed to have exchanged a last 
farewell on the threshold of eternity. 

Poor Penguin, you have left the life which had so few 
charms for you ! Poor Daniel, your spirit has flown to a 
land where there are no more dreams ! 

They looked as if sleeping, as they lay there together. 
The sun shone upon their pale brows, while the breeze flut- 
tered their light curls. 


182 


THE WRECK. 


A shadow passed rapidly over them. An albatross, al- 
ready almost sated, had spied the young Canadian. It 
advanced cautiously and suspiciously ; its sharp, crooked 
beak struck the bare shoulder, and a little stream of blood 
trickled from it. The arm moved ‘convulsively, and the 
bird flew off in a fright. 

Probably the roll of the sea had stirred the boy’s body. 
But no ; the head is lifted, the eyes open. Penguin looks 
up into the blue sky ; scarcely restored to life, he wonders 
if he is at the bottom" of the sea, and if it is not the azure 
waves that dance and shimmer over head. 

At last, raising himself on his arm, he gazed about him. 
Was it a dream ? He saw Daniel stretched beside him, 
and, a little farther off, the captain. He remembered all, — 
the fight, the explosion. How did he escape the general 
disaster ? Why was not he dead like the rest ? But per- 
haps those who lay stretched about him were saved, as he 
was. He might be able to rouse them from their slumbers, 
to recall them to life. 

With feverish haste he loosed the cord which bound him 
and which had saved him from the devouring waves. He 
rose to his feet. At the sight, thousands of birds, hovering 
over the wreck, took to flight, uttering piercing cries, and, 
regretting their interrupted meal, circled restlessly above. 

Penguin stood one moment in indecision between Daniel 
and Captain Green ; but gxatitude triumphed over friend- 
ship. With trembling steps he ran to the captain and 


\ 



“The soul of the gallant sailor had escaped.” — Page 185. 












THE TWO CABIN BOYS. 185 

knelt beside him. Alas ! all hope was vain. The soul of 
the gallant sailor had escaped through the gaping wound, 
and the cabin boy clasped in his arms nought but a hfeless 
body, already stiffened by death. The boy knelt silently, 
gazing into the kind and loyal face ; he thought of all that 
he owed to this generous protector, who had never given 
him any but lessons of honesty and truth, who had taken 
the place of the father, removed from him by the hand of 
Providence. Once more he was alone in the world. 

And Daniel ! At this thought Penguin sprang to his feet 
and hastened towards his comrade. His body was cold, 
but bore no trace of any wound. The boy put his ear to 
the young Frenchman’s breast ; he fancied that he heard 
a faint throb. With an eager, trembling hand, he untied 
the ropes which bound his friend ; he pressed him in his 
arms and warmed him as well as he could. Soon the lifeless 
body grew more supple ; the hps opened, and a faint sigh 
escaped ; the eyes opened, glazed and expressionless at first, 
but soon full of hfe. 

“ Martial ! ” murmured Daniel. 

“ Yes, it is I ! ” cried Penguin. " Wake up, we are 
saved.” 

‘‘ Saved? Oh ! yes, I remember now. Was I wounded 
then ? ” 

No, indeed. You are safe and sound with me, your 
friend.” 

The young French boy looked about him. His comrade 


186 


THE >¥RECK. 


had some difficulty in making him understand what had 
happened, — how, plunged to the bottom of the sea when 
the explosion occurred, they were brought to the surface 
agam with the floating deck ; how the ropes that fastened 
them had preserved them all night from the fury of the 
waves. 

“ Then we are alone, adrift in mid-ocean on this wreck ? ” 
asked Daniel. 

“ Alas, yes ! All our companions are dead.” 

“ And Captain Green ? ” 

He too. Look at him. Our first duty is to repeat a 
prayer over his body, and to entrust it to the sea, which 
shall be his tomb ; for otherwise birds of prey would soon 
dispute with us for him.” 

The two boys turned towards their captain, and, kneeling 
beside him, uttered a prayer for him whom they loved and 
respected so deeply. Then they cast his body into the sea, 
and saw it vanish in the watery depths. 

They were forced to perform the same melancholy task 
for those of the sailors who lay on the deck, principally 
gunners who had served at the guns until the last mo- 
ment. 

This pious duty done, the two lads cast a sad look into 
each other’s eyes ; then, moved by a similar emotion, they 
fell into one another’s arms and burst into tears. 

What was to become of them on this fragment of a ship, 
scarcely raised above the water ? Might not the air-tight 


THE TWO CABIN BOYS. 187 

compartment which buoyed them up, sink into the abyss in 
its turn, at any moment ? 

On this sohtary sea, frequented only by occasional 
whalers, the poor castaways could not look for help. They 
were therefore condemned to die of starvation, for they 
had no food. The portion of the ship beneath their feet 
was filled with water, so that there was no hope there. 

They did not speak, but each silently considered all the 
horrors of their situation. 

“ It would have been a hundred times better to have 
gone down with the Atlanta,” said Daniel at last. “ Death 
has only spared us to prolong our agony. What is the use 
of living, since we are condemned to die a wretched death 
of hunger and thirst ? ” 

“ Why despair ? ” replied Penguin. “ He who saved us 
will yet come to our aid. Besides, you can always eat me.” 

How can you have the heart to joke at such a time ? ” 
said Daniel reproachfully. 

“ It is always better to rise above adversity, and gayety 
is sometimes one of the best assistants. But I was not 
joking. You are stronger than I, you have therefore more 
chance of surviving. In that case, I don’t see why you 
should not eat me, — it would not be the first time that a 
shipwrecked man has eaten his comrade, — unless you 
think me too thin ! ” 

Yes, that is so,” said Daniel, who could not help laugh- 
ing. “ And as our regular meals don’t seem likely to 


188 


THE WRECK. 


fatten you, I think I should be more appetizing, and that 
you had better eat me.” Then, quickly becoming serious 
again : “ It does not seem to me right to jest at such a 
time. Do you know, I am dying of thirst ; if I had some- 
thing to drink, I believe that I could go several days with- 
out eating.” 

“ There is no lack of water,” said Penguin. “ Unluckily, 
it is very salt. But let us try it ; it may be better than 
none.” 

The boys rushed to the hatch, which, being open, formed 
a perfect well, filled with water to the level of the deck. 
They scooped up a little sea-water in their hands ; but the 
salt dose only increased their thirst and made their lips 
smart sadly. 

Despair was again about to take possession of them, 
when Penguin, leaning over the hole, fixed his eye upon 
something floating below. 

“ It seems to me,” he said at last, “as if I saw some- 
thing stirring down below.” 

A violent movement of the wreck brought the article 
close to the opening. Daniel uttered a cry of joy. 

“ It is a barrel ! ” he exclaimed. 

After many fruitless efforts, they succeeded in getting 
hold of the barrel and hoisting it on deck. They started 
the bung. The little cask was full of brandy. They drank 
a mouthful, which did them a great deal of good. 

“ This barrel,” said Penguin, “ may be our salvation or 


THE TWO CABIN BOYS. 


189 


our ruin, according as we choose to use it. It is certain 
that the brandy which it contains, taken in small quanti- 
ties, will quench our thirst and restore our strength. But 
if we find nothing else that is drinkable, and use this too 
frequently, it will deprive us of our reason and soon kill 
us. How unfortunate that we have no water ! ” 

Daniel only listened with half an ear to his friend’s 
wise reflection. He was gazing attentively mto the gaping 
hole at their feet. 

“ Do you know what part of the vessel this hatchway 
opens into ? ” he finally asked. 

“ Of course ; into the steward’s pantry.” 

“ Very well ; in that case, we ought to find, not only 
water, hut provisions there.” 

“ Not the water that we want,” said Penguin, “ for the 
sea has made itself quite at home there.” 

“ Yes, but don’t you remember that the store-room open- 
ing out of the steward’s pantry contamed several hogs- 
heads of fresh water, tightly closed ? I have often noticed 
them, and the water taken from them for the officers’ 
table was much better than that distilled by machin- 
ery.” 

“ You are right ; but how can we get at it ? ” 

We will soon see,” said Daniel. 

They both began to walk the deck as if they expected 
to find some solution of the puzzle in this way. 

Suddenly Penguin stopped at the stern, and closely 


190 


THE WRECK. 


examined a leaden plate imbedded in the deck, just under 
the steering wheel. 

“ I have hit it,” he said, after a few moments’ hesitation. 

Have you your knife ? ” 

“ Yes ; it was fastened to my belt.” 

“ Good ! I have mine too. They will answer to dig away 
this plate, and cut it into pieces.” 

“ What for ?~” said Daniel in surprise. 

“ I will tell you. To get into the steward’s pantry, we 
must dive into the water that fills the space between 
decks. That is easy enough, but neither of us is a suffi- 
ciently skilful swimmer to hold himself at the bottom of 
the water while he works. So this is what we must do : 
We will cut this lead plate into two pieces and make two 
rolls of it. I will fasten one of them to each foot, and 
that will keep me down without any trouble.” 

“ But you will be drowned,” cried Daniel. 

"Wait a bit. We will fasten a strip of wood, torn from 
the bulwarks, across the hatchway ; to this strip we will 
tie a strong rope, — there are plenty of them about the 
deck, — and I will tie this rope under my arms. I will 
let myself drop into the water, and you can pull me up 
when I am ready.” 

" How shall I know when to pull ? ” 

“Well, I will fasten a string to my arm, and you must 
twist the other end round your wrist. When I want to 
come up, I will pull the string, just as rich ladies do when 
they want their coachman to stop.” 


THE TWO CABIN BOYS. 


191 


Oh, how clever you are, my dear Martial ! ” exclaimed 
Daniel. “ I could never have arranged it all so weU.” 

The two boys instantly set to work to carry out their 
scheme. They dug away the piece of lead with their 
knives ; wrenched off a strip of wood, to which they tied a 
rope ; then, following out his programme exactly, the 
brave Canadian, with his friend’s help, dropped into the 
water. It was with great distress that Daniel saw him 
disappear. A few moments after, feeling a twitch at the 
string fastened to his wrist, he hauled stoutly, saw Pen- 
guin appear, and dragged him upon deck. 

“ It is suffocating down there,” said he. “ It took me a 
long while to find the door of the pantry, but I know now 
where it is. Let me rest a moment, and I will dive again. 
The key is in the door.” 

After taking breath he plunged back through the hatch- 
way, and was again drawn up a few minutes later by 
Daniel. 

I have opened the door,” said he. “ It was all that I 
was able to do, and, indeed, I greatly feared I should not 
manage it. The water kept it so tightly closed that, even 
when the key was turned, the door would not stir. 
At last, putting my shoulder to the door, I forced it 
open.” 

“ I will take your place now,” said Daniel. “ You will 
be perfectly exhausted, and then you won’t be able to stay 
under water long enough to accomplish anything.” 


192 


THE WRECK. 


^‘No, no,” was the quick response, “I will make one 
more descent ; then it will be your turn.” 

And, without further delay, he dived anew. 

A few moments later he reappeared, triumphant. 

“ I ’ve got something,” he shouted. 

This something proved to be a ham, carefully wrapped 
in tinfoil, The salt water had not hurt it in the least, and 
our two friends instantly made a valiant attack upon the 
dainty food. A swallow of brandy completed the repast, 
which seemed to them delicious. 

‘'Now you see,” said Penguin, “that you should never 
doubt Providence. I think that God is too good to have 
snatched us from the clutch of death, merely to prolong 
our agony.” 

Daniel, fastening the weights to his feet, and the rope 
round his waist, made three submarine journeys to the 
store-room, and brought up several precious articles, — a 
box of sardines, another ham, and a bottle of wine. They 
at once knocked off the neck of the latter, and drank to 
the memory of Captain Green. 

Then, having carefully stored their provisions on deck, 
so that the roll of the sea should not throw them into the 
water, the two friends lay down side by side, and fell 
asleep beneath the radiant light of the stars, but not with- 
out renewed thanks to the hand which had so manifestly 
protected them. 


The barrel was hoisted to the deck.' 


CHAPTEK XVI. 

THE END OF THE ATLANTA. 

The night was calm and the young castaways did not 
wake until the first rays of the sun touched their eyes. 
Sleep had restored their strength. They felt fresh and 
well ; so, after a warm embrace, they immediately resumed 
the work of the previous day. 

Each dived into the hold in turn, and they had soon 
accumulated a considerable quantity of provisions on deck. 

“ We have enough food for a fortnight,” said Penguin, 
13 


194 


THE END OF THE ATLANTA. 


‘'and if we continue to float with the current, we must 
finally strike land. We shall certainly be saved.” 

“ God grant that it may be soon ! for the first tempest 
would destroy us,” replied Daniel. “ Our raft floats too low 
to resist very strong breakers. ‘ Where do you suppose 
that we shall land ? ” 

“ I scarcely know. I think the current flows easterly 
or northeasterly, but I have no idea where we were when 
the Atlanta blew up ; and yet I seem to remember that 
the last observation was taken to the northeast of Ker- 
guelen Land. I also heard Mr. Evans say that if we 
escaped from the Yankees, we would steer for Sumatra. 
If we had a map, although I am not much of a sailor, I 
might be able to find out which way we are going. At 
any rate, we are in God’s keeping.” 

“ Yes,” said Daniel, “ that is our only hope. We shall 
probably sight land before long. See how strong the cur- 
rent is. The fragments of the wreck, floating about us, 
spin round as if they were in a whirlpool.” 

“ There are currents in the sea which move as swiftly as 
any river,” returned the Canadian. “ If you had made a 
voyage on the Atlantic coast of the United States, as I 
have, you would know that. The captain often showed 
me the great Gulf Stream, which is a regular river, rising 
in the Gulf of Mexico, and traversing the ocean, without 
ever mingling its waters with it. It is always warm in 
the midst of the icy sea.” 


THE TWO CABIN BOYS. 


195 


Although food was now plenty, they had not a drop of 
drinking water. They had, indeed, extracted several bottles 
of wine from the pantry, but they greatly preferred water, 
and bent all their efforts to getting out one of the casks 
stored below. This was no easy task, for it cost them 
several days of hard work. With an axe which he found 
in the pantry. Penguin first managed to stave m the door of 
the store-room, which was swollen by the water; then 
diving in turn, the two boys succeeded in rolling the 
heavy hogshead over the floor until it was just under the 
hatch. This result was achieved with so much effort that 
they postponed the rest of the performance until next 
day. 

It proved to be a mere trifle, however. Kopes were 
fastened round the barrel, and it was hoisted to the deck, 
where its appearance was hailed with a shout of joy. 
Armed with their knives, they hastily started the bung^ 
and swallowed a mouthful of the longed-for liquid. Alas ! 
the water was thoroughly brackish: the sea- water had 
entered the pores of the wood and mixed with the contents. 

“ What a shame ! ” cried Daniel, spitting it out with dis- 
gust. “Fancy! we have wasted five days in getting at 
that confounded cask, which is only fit to be thrown over- 
board.” 

“ Never mind ! ” said the philosophical Penguin. “We 
can drink wine, and it won’t kill us. How many people 
there are who grumble because they are obliged to drink 


196 


THE END OF THE ATLANTA. 


water ! And then this cask has been of some service, for 
at least it has taken up our time, which would have hung 
very heavily on our hands if we had had nothing to do/’ 

“ Oh, I know that you are always contented. I never 
saw such a fellow,” said the French boy. 

“ What ’s the use of complainmg about a thmg that 
can’t be helped ? The worst of the matter is, that when 
I went down this morning to arrange the ropes around 
the barrel, I noticed that there were only two bottles of 
wine left. That makes eight bottles in all, with the six 
that we have up here. Luckily, we have still plenty of 
brandy, and an abundant supply of provisions.” 

Still, that very day, on taking a trip below, Daniel 
could only find one unopened box of canned meat. It 
soon became clear that the rest of the food was injured by 
salt water. They were accordingly forced to put them- 
selves on rations. Penguin decided that they could not 
afford more than two scant meals a day, washed down by 
half a glass of wine. 

The wreck still advanced quite regularly. After drifting 
towards the east, it took a southeasterly course, which 
somewhat alarmed the castaways, who feared lest they 
should be carried towards the frozen regions of the South 
Pole. Two or three times, too, the fioating deck, seized by 
contrary currents, spun about as if it would instantly be 
sucked into the abyss. In short, it was very evident that 
tlieir tejnporary shelter could not resist the shock of the 


THE TWO CABIN BOYS. 


197 


waves much longer. Portions were washed away every 
day, and the main body, immersed in the water, was rapidly 
breakmg^up. 

“ I really don’t understand how it is that we have kept 
afloat so long,” said Penguin one day. “ It seems to 
me as if our raft were far too heavy to swim so persist- 
ently.” 

“ I am surprised at it myself,” replied Daniel. ‘‘ And 
y^t I once heard the captain say that if the Atlanta were 
cut in halves, the separate pieces would be perfectly sea- 
worthy. He explained that besides the air-tight compart- 
ments into which the hold was divided, the frigate had 
also iron partitions, into which, in case of danger, air 
could be pumped by the engine, so as to keep the ship 
afloat, even if it were full of water.” 

“ Undoubtedly that is it,” concluded the Canadian. 
“ Just before the battle the captain must have had these 
partitions filled ; and we owe our safety to the fact that 
the explosion spared those situated in this part of the 
•vessel.” 

iS'ow that the castaways had no longer the resource of 
submarine journeys into the store-rbom, their days seemed 
endless. Their faith began to waver, and they lived in 
constant dread of approaching evil. If land were not 
near at hand and if the weather turned bad, they must 
inevitably perish. 

In vain they scanned the- horizon until the last ray of 


198 


THE END OF THE ATLANTA. 


daylight vanished, hoping to catch a glimpse of the longed' 
for shore. Night fell, and their position was unchanged, 
and they sadly lay down to sleep on the deck. 

For three weeks they were thus tossed at the mercy of 
the waves. They had but a few swallows of wine left. 
Soon nothing would remain for them but to die, — to die a 
horrible, a fearful death, coming upon them by slow degrees, 
when hunger and thirst should have deprived them both 
of all power of resistance, either bodily or mental. Daniel 
already gave himself up to despair ; Pengum, more inured 
to suffering, was determined to struggle manfully to the 
last. 

One day, as they were mournfully eating one of their last 
meals, a very meagre repast, composed of a bit of cracker 
and a morsel of bacon, they saw a flock of small birds fly- 
ing northwards over their heads, and this sight increased 
their melancholy, for these birds were probably flying 
towards land, and consequently the wreck was moving 
steadily away from it. 

A few hours after, the castaways had a moment of 
intense excitement. A dim shadow suddenly appeared be- 
fore them to the southeast, — land, then, lay in that direc- 
tion, straight before them. But soon the shadow grew 
more distinct, rose higher, and proved to be a heavy bank 
of clouds, which rapidly overspread the sky. It was not 
land, and a storm was at hand. 

The wind began to howl, the waves heaved and tossed. 


THE TWO CABIN BOYS. 


199 


and a torrent of rain, accompanied with claps of thunder, 
announced the approach of a hurricane. 

Whirling on its own axis, plunging into the trough of 
the waves to reappear upon the topmost' crest, the wreck 
was flung hither and thither by the furious sea. Clinging 
to the bulwarks, the poor boys huddled together, expecting 
every moment to be their last. 

Night came, dark and gloomy, adding to the horror of 
their situation. 

Suddenly the wreck seemed to receive a yet more fear- 
ful shock than any previous one ; a dull, cracking sound 
was heard, the deck split open beneath their feet, the 
waves overwhelmed the wretched castaways, who, expect- 
‘ ing to go down, exchanged % tender farewell. 

But no, their hour had not come. The gulf refused its 
prey, now held fast and motionless by a mysterious 
force. 

“We are on shore ! ” cried Penguin. 

But a livid flash of lightning, illuminating the dark- 
ness, revealed nought save the vast and implacable sea 
stretching on every hand. 

The billows now madly attacked the wreck, which had 
probably struck on some unseen rock. Unable to swallow 
it whole, they strove to devour it piecemeal, tearing large 
fragments from it at every onslaught. The poor boys 
clung to it with the utmost difficulty, being almost con- 
stantly under water, and deafened with the roar of the surf. 


200 


THE END OF THE ATLANTA. 


At last, after an apparently endless night, during which 
the wretched lads expeiienced all the agonies of death a 
hundred times over, the sky grew brighter, the storm died 
away with a low growl, driven thence by the victorious sun, 
whose rays restored some hope to the breasts of the cast- 
aways. Both uttered a shout of joy. A mile to the north- 
ward lay a bare and rocky coast, bathed in sunlight. The 
wreck had been washed upon a coral reef which bor- 
dered the shore. While the sea was still lashed to a 
fury outside, beyond this natural dyke it lay calm and 
peaceful. 

“We are saved ! ” cried Penguin, clasping Daniel in his 
arms. 

“ Land ! ” exclaimed Daniel. “ I never saw anything so 
lovely!" 

“ I don’t know about that," replied the Canadian ; “ but 
we must get off this ugly reef, which stopped our progress, 
as fast as we can. How are we going to reach shore ? " 

“ By swimming. ” 

“ It ’s a long way off.” 

“ Oh ! I have often swum quite as far.” 

“Yes," said Penguin; “but we have been living on 
short rations for several days, and we may not be' able to 
hold out.” 

“ Necessity will double our strength.” 

“ I am not so sure of that. But at any rate, I have a 
suggestion to make, which may help us out of the difficulty. 


THE TWO CABIN BOYS.* 


201 


You know our beloved cask, which we had such trouble 
to hoist out of the store-room ? ” . ' 

“ Yes,” said Daniel, “ it is still here. The storm did not 
succeed in loosing the ropes with which we bound it to the 
bulwarks.” 

“ That is very fortunate, as it contains all our tools and 
the few provisions left to us. Moreover, I intend that it 
shall serve to carry us to land. We will put our clothes 
into it, as we can swim better without them. Then we 
will push it along in front of us, and from time to time, 
we can catch hold and rest against it.” 

This plan v/as approved' and quickly carried out. The 
boys took off their clothes and stowed them away in the 
empty cask, with their scanty stock of food, their tools, and 
all the ropes which they could collect ; then, carefully 
rolling it overboard, they plunged in after it. A few 
strokes took them off the reef, and soon the two swimmers 
were in smooth water, pushing the cask before them. 
Penguin’s plan proved excellent, for after quarter of an 
hour’s progress, they were forced to seek help of their im- 
promptu buoy, thanks to which they reached land unin- 
jured. ^ 

The first thing that they did on setting foot on solid 
earth was to exchange a long, silent embrace. Then, fall- 
ing on their knees, they thanked Him who had kept up 
tlieir courage through so many trials and who had rescued 
them from the waves in so providential a way. 


202 . 


TflE END OF THE ATLANTA. 


When they rose, their eyes turned to the deck of the 
Atlanta, which, stranded on the reef, still reared its black 
hulk aloft, as if waiting their farewell. 

While Penguin stood motionless and mute, gazing fixedly 
at the wreck, a w^ave swept away the last fragment. He 
heaved a sigh, and then, turning to Daniel, said : “ All is 
over now. You are all that is left to me on earth ! ” 



“ Daniel returned with a splendid cockatoo.” 


CHAPTEE XVII. 

THE DESEKT ISLAND. 

Any other than a castaway must have felt a bitter pang 
at sight of the desolate, barren shore upon which the storm 
had washed the fragments of the Atlanta. A narrow strip 
of beach, sprinkled with a few sickly thorn-bushes, divided 
the sea from the black cliffs, calcined by a tropical sun, 
an^ forming a bare, jagged ridge. The tide, as it went 
down, left occasional pools of water filled with blood-red 
seaweed, adding by their sanguine hue to the loathsome 
character of this corner of the globe. No bird was to be 
seen, nor any living creature, in this awful solitude. 

However, when the two boys, having seen the last frag- 
ment of their raft go down, turned and looked about them, 
their hearts throbbed with joy, and filled with gratitude to 
their invisible Protector. To them, lost for days out on 


204 


THE DESERT ISLAND. 


the vast ocean with the constant prospect of death before 
them, these naked rocks, these scrubby shrubs, and these 
cliffs seemed wrapped in a marvellous beauty. Their feet 
clung with delight to the earth which they had never ex- 
pected to tread agaui. They eagerly mhaled the scorching 
air, which seemed to them a hundred times more delicious 
than the fresh sea-breeze. They sat thus side by side on 
the beach, worn out with fatigue and excitement, and over- 
come with the bliss of their preservation. 

Daniel was the first to shake off this torpor. 

“ I should like to know where fate has thrown us,” said 
he after a prolonged silence. 

“Time will tell us,” answered Penguin, still deep. in 
thought. 

“ Is this land inhabited ? ” continued the young French- 
man. “ I see nothmg around us to prove it.” 

“ What does it matter? ” was the Canadian’s philosophi- 
cal reply. “ The most important thing is that we are on 
shore. Now that we are well rested, we will take our breali- 
fast if you like. The store-closet is not far off, and we 
sha’n’tliave much trouble in emptying it.” 

The cask, which they had drawn high up on the beach, 
only contained a few biscuit and a little salt meat. A 
small remnant of brandy also remained in the bottom of 
the keg. 

The boys set out in search of fresh water,^of which 
they had been so long deprived j but in spite of all their 


THE TWO CABIN BOYS. 


205 


patient scrutiny they could find no spring. They were 
accordingly obliged to satisfy themselves with washing 
down their meagre meal with a swallow of brandy. 

Then they divided the biscuits that were left, took up 
their ropes and tools — a hatchet and cutlass — and pre- 
pared to travel farther. 

“ What shall we do ? asked Daniel. “ Shall we climb 
the cliffs or shall we follow the coast-line ? ” 

‘‘ I think we should do well to keep close to the shore,” 
said Penguin. “ It is probable that the storm has cast us 
upon one of the many islands in the Indian Ocean. Now, 
if we are to meet with Europeans, it will be upon the sea- 
coast, for all their settlements are so situated.” 

“Very well,” answered Daniel; “but in what direction 
shall we go ? ” 

“ Let me see, where is the sun ? ” 

“ It will set over yonder, behind us.” 

“ Then let us follow its course,” said Penguin ; “ in that 
way we shall see it a little longer.” 

They accordingly proceeded westward. 

For the first few hours they advanced but slowly, meet- 
ing with tnany obstacles. The rising tide now covered the 
beach, forcing them to walk among a confused mass of^ 
rocks and stones, which formed the base of the steep line 
of cliffs. These stones, covered with sea-mosses and tiny 
shells, were very slippery, and the boys often had to climb 
some distance up to avoid deep pools of water thick with 
seaweed. 


206 


THE DESERT ISLAND. 


Finally, after much exertion, they reached a point 
beyond which an arm of the sea ran up inland. The 
mountains stood a little farther back from the shore, leav- 
ing a superb sandy beach, upon which it was a pleasure to 
run barefooted. 

But the brave boys could not repress an exclamation of 
disappointment. Their eyes, taking in the crescent-shaped 
bay at a glance, showed them nothing but a waste of sand 
running to the very foot of the mountains, without a tree 
or even a bush to break the awful monotony. 

‘‘ I should think we were at Cape Bojador,” said Penguin. 

“ Yes,” said Daniel, “ Sand, sand, nothing but sand. 
Perhaps we have come in the wrong direction.” 

“ Even if we have, we cannot retrace our steps. ' My 
feet are bleeding, and I am quite unable to repeat the gym- 
nastic feats which brought us here, at present. If we 
walk briskly we shall reach the opposite end of the bay 
before night. Perhaps we may find a more hospitable 
region beyond.” 

Just at this moment, Daniel, who had paused, gave two 
or three leaps, at if he had suddenly gone mad. Penguin 
was amazed to see him kneel on the sand, then jump up, 
crying:-— 

“ Water V water ! ” 

In a second the Canadian had followed the example of 
his companion, who, flat on the ground, had plunged his 
face into a rippling brook. 


THE TWO CABIN BOYS. 


207 


Water ! All their fears, all their troubles, were forgotten. 
The two boys eagerly drank the delicious beverage. They 
lapped it up greedily ; bathed their faces, their heads and 
hands in if. Never in their lives had they tasted anything 
so cool and clear. 

They were loath to tear themselves away from this tiny 
streamlet, which, trickling through the sand, ran into the 
sea close by. They felt that water was so rare, so precious 
a thing, that they might find none elsewhere. A mere 
trifle would have decided them to spend the whole day by 
the rivulet. Very fortunately. Penguin had put one of 
the empty wine-bottles into his pocket. He filled it with 
water ; but this was but a scanty supply, and he regretted 
that he had not brought along the little cask, which had 
been left behind as too hfeavy. 

A little farther on the travellers made another delight- 
ful discovery, — that of some very savory shell-fish, some- 
thing like oysters, which furnished them with an excel- 
lent meal. 

Comforted and revived by these two events, they walked 
bravely on until evening. The sun was just sinking in the 
sea when they rounded the end of the bay. The sandy 
shore turned sharply to the north for a short distance, and 
the ocean stretched before them in every other direction. 

At this sight, the poor, discouraged boys dropped heavily 
upon the sandy ground. 

“ We are on a desert rock,” cried Daniel. 


208 


THE DESERT ISLAND. 


“ I fear we are,” muttered Penguin. 

> “ What will become of us ? ” 

‘‘ Let us travel round the island,” said the Carfadian. 
“ The other side may offer greater resources. iTt any rate, 
the brook-water and the shell-fish will enable us to await 
the coming of some passing ship which will pick us up.” 

It was a very feeble hope. The poor cabin boys fell 
asleep with melancholy spirits. ' 

Yet it would have taken them many a long day to walk 
round the island upon which fate had placed them ; for 
this island, the largest in the world, a continent in itself, 
was Australia. 

The floating fragment of the Atlanta was seized in the 
forty-fifth degree of latitude south, between Kerguelen 
Land and St. Paul, by the great South Australian current, 
which, travelling rapidly eastward, after dividing into 
two branches, passes to the south of - Australia and washes 
the western shores of New Zealand. To the latter country, 
therefore, the deck of the Atlanta would have been borne 
if it had not been for the timely help of the storm. In 
tliat case the wretched castaways must inevitably have 
died of starvation; for the current slackens its pace in 
the last half of its journey, and their involuntary voyage 
would have lasted three weeks longer. Very fortunately, 
when the hurricane burst, the wreck, sucked out of the 
current by the force of the wind blowing from the south, 
was driven towards the Australian coast, and, as we have 











“Huge trees, with silvery branches, stood on every hand.” — Page 211, 












L i ' ^ ' 








:^y:- ••’ 


/A 



■“ ■ ■-= ’.,'*> V 



I 

r 


• . * t 







^•* 


I 




- V 

*x •» 







> 


V 


# 




r 


# 




N 











r •• 





THE TWO CABIN BOYS. 211 

seen, was thrown upon the reefs of Cape Nelson, near the 
boundary lines of Victoria. 

Daniel little guessed that the night, on which he fell 
asleep a prey to such gloomy forebodings, was his first 
night upon Australian soil, the land of his dreams, the end 
and aim of his ambition. Providence had led him, with a 
rough hand it may be, to the desired goal ; but many days 
must yet elapse before he learned the favor which had 
been granted him. 

At day-dawn the boys resumed their journey. They 
walked slowly on for a whole week, with ever-increasing 
discouragement, along the barren, sandy shore, where ,they 
found no food but shell-fish and a little water. 

The length of the distance which they had traversed 
led them to hope that they might meet with human beings. 
They now knew that they were journeying through a great 
country, — if an island, a very large one, — which could not 
possibly be uninhabited. This idea gave them fresh cour- 
age and strength. 

However, energetic as they were, they felt that they 
could not go on much longer. Had they escaped from the 
vast ocean only to perish in the immense solitudes of the 
desert ? 

Their joy may therefore be easily imagined when one 
evening, on turning a corner, they suddenly found them- 
selves at the head of a smiling valley, filled with a rank, 
luxuriant vegetation. Huge trees, with silvery branches, 


212 


THE DESERT ISLAND. 


stood on every hand, growing high above a delightful 
undergrowth of dwarf acacias and splendid ttee-ferns, with 
mossy trunks and soft, waving plumes. A pretty river 
ran noisily through the valley and bounding over the 
rocks on the shore, mingled its clear waters with the 
waves of the sea. Night was approaching, and quantities 
of birds were flying about, seeking shelter. Snowy cocka- 
toos, red-headed parroquets, and party-colored parrots filled 
the air with their brilliant hues and their deafening 
clamor. 

“ By St. John the Baptist, the patron saint of Canada ! ” 
enthusiastically exclaimed Penguin, “ this is, indeed, a par- 
adise.” 

“ Yes,” said Daniel, gazing about him with wonder and 
admiration, “ as truly as the region we have just left was 
a perfect hell.” 

“ God has led us hither,” continued the Canadian. “ I 
was utterly exhausted, and if the desert had lasted much 
longer, I really believe I should have died of fatigue. 
These beautiful trees must have fruit on them, but it is 
too late for us to look. We shall see to-morrow.” 

After a good night’s rest on a soft bed of fern-leaves 
the two friends set about examining the trees; but to 
their great disappointment, they found that none of them 
bore fruit. Had they been botanists, they would have 
known that the splendid trees all about them belonged to 
the great family of the Eucalyptus, none of which bear 


THE TWO CABIN BOYS. 


213 


edible fruit, or to that of the ferns, which have neither 
fruit nor flowers. 

It is certainly very hard to die of hunger in the midst of 
a desert; but in a paradise, such a thing is not to be 
thought of for an instant. 

However, after a minute exploration of the neighbor- 
hood, our travellers were convinced that there was no veg- 
etable food to be found, and were very glad to return to 
the beach and breakfast on shell-fish once more. 

They then decided to. ford the river and push farther 
westward. The crossing of the little stream afforded them 
a good bath, but once on the other side, they saw with 
regret that the soil speedily resumed its barren, sandy 
character, which continued as far as the eye could reach. 

Their hesitation was great ; but they could not make up 
their minds to leave the valley for the desert.* Penguin, 
particularly, preferred the shade of the trees to the scorch- 
ing heat of the beach. 

“ I have an idea,*’ he said to Daniel. “ These trees are 
full of birds. Why should n’t we try to catch a few of 
them ? ” 

“How?” 

“ By throwing stones at them. -With patience, we must 
certainly get at least one.” 

“ I have a better plan,” said Daniel. “ When I was a 
child at home, and played truant, — which, T regret to say, 
was not seldom, — T spent my time in setting traps for 


214 THE DESERT ISLAND. 

birds. I could easily weave some snares from these vines ; 
but it would take time. I was also quite skilful in hand- 
ling a sling. I will make one ; we have plenty of rope, 
and stones as well. This will be a more speedy mode of 
procedure, and will give us something to eat at once.” 

“ Very well, make haste,” replied Penguin ; and while 
you are hunting, I will get the kitchen ready.” 

“ The kitchen ? ” 

“ Yes, I will kindle the fire, and I — ” 

“ The fire ? What are you going to light it with ? ” 

“Nothing easier with this in hand,” said the Canadian, 
drawing from his pocket a knife and a sharp flint-stone. “ I 
lay a bit of my shirt on this pebble, which I picked up 
. the other day, and I strike a light. What is there ex- 
traordinary in that ? My fire once hghted, I will heat the 
water — ” 

“ What are you going to heat it in ? ” asked Daniel, with 
great surprise. 

“It is very evident, my dear fellow, that you did well to 
appoint yourself hunter to the party, for you know nothing 
about housekeeping. I am an old woodsman, and never 
would allow myself to be put out by such a trifle. ^ You. 
shall see how I make our kettle ; for a kettle we must 
have. Look at that great tree, with - white bark like a 
birch ; that shall furnish us with what we want.”^ 

He went up to a tall gum-tree and made two vertical 
incisions in the trunk with his axe, then two horizontal 


THE TWO CABIN BOYS. 


215 


cuts united them ; he thus peeled off a large, oblong piece 
of bark, without any trouble. Bending the sides together, 
he quickly fashioned a sort of cylindrical vase, and pinned 
it together with acacia thorns. 

“ Your kettle won’t hold water, and it will burn,” 
remarked Daniel. 

“ Wait a bit.” 

And Penguin, carrying his bark kettle, went down to 
the river, and walked a short distance down the bank. 
Then, doubtless finding what he wanted, he stooped, 
picked up two or three handfuls of brownish earth, which 
he moistened slightly with water. He kneaded the mix- 
ture a little and carefully plastered the outside of his pot 
with it, covering it with a regular layer about a finger 
thick. 

“ There,” said he, “ there is your kettle. It is light, con- 
venient, and not expensive. Now, while I light the fire, 
do you go in search of game.” 

Daniel started out, but his first attempts were fruitless. 
His hand had lost its cunning ; the trees were very tall ; 
but at last, after an hour’s chase, he returned to the ren- 
dezvous with a splendid cockatoo. 

As Penguin had promised, the fire burned briskly and 
the water was boiling in the pot, the clay that covered it 
having turned to a fine brick-red on exposure to the flames. 
In the twinkling of an eye the bird was plucked, dressed, 
and plunged into the boiling water. 


216 


THE DESERT ISLAND. 


“This is much better than roasting it,” sententiously 
observed the impromptu cook, “and won’t harm your 
game, which looked to me rather aged. It will give us 
both soup and beef. But watch the pot. I forgot to pro- 
vide plates.” 

These were fashioned as easily as the kettle had been, 
and having been submitted to the action of fire, would 
have done honor to an antique potter. 

Daniel was as touched by his comrade’s unalterable good 
humor as he was deeply struck by his quick intellect and 
his sprightly temper. 

“ What would have become of me without you, dear 
Martial ? ” said he. 

“ We each need the other,” answered Penguin, “ but just 
now we must pay attention to our dinner ; the soup is 
ready.” 

How delicious this substantial, hot meal seemed • to the 
castaways, so long deprived of solid food ! After devour- 
ing the soup, they feasted on the boiled flesh of the old 
cockatoo, which they washed down with copious draughts 
of fresh water. 

“ If we only had some bread, or even some hard tack,” 
said Daniel enthusiastically, “I think I might call this 
the best dinner I ever ate in my life.” 

“ So sliould I,” said Penguin. “ I had no idea that those 
chattering old parrots had such a delicate flavor ; and as 
there are plenty of them all about us, we are secure against 


217 


THE TWO CABIN BOYS. 

famine for a long time to come. If we really are on a 
desert island, we will do as Eobinson Crusoe did ; we will 
build a house, and live happily in this solitude.” 

‘'We could -make ourselves happy for some years, ” said 
Daniel, “ but in the long run I fancy we should tire of it ; 
so it will be wise, if we build a house, to put it up near the 
beach, so that we can see any ship that passes, and signal 
her if need be.? 

“ Our best course for the present,” responded the Cana- 
dian, “is to explore the interior of the country, or at any 
rate to see what resources the valley has to offer. This 
valley may lead to some rising ground, from which we can 
grasp the whole island at a glance. We can choose the 
best situation for a settlement at our leisure.” 

“ But we are very well off here,” observed Daniel. 

“ Yes, and we will come back here if we do not find a 
better location. Besides, we run no risk of getting lost ; 
this river will guide us. We will follow it to its source, 
and if our exploration is in vain we can return here.” 

This plan being adopted, the boys spent the rest of the 
day in preparations for the trip. Penguin, still playing 
the part of housekeeper, skilfully converted their broad 
red woollen sashes into two bags for their kitchen utensils, 
and the provisions to be collected later on. The seams, 
which were run up with twine, were strong if not elegant. 

Meantime, Daniel set about securing supplies for the 
larder. Armed with his sling, he lurked among the trees 


218 


THE DESOT ISLAND. 


on the watch for some unwary bird. His stones constantly 
missed their mark, and he was beginning to feel discour- 
aged, when he thought of substituting balls of clay baked in 
the fire, for pebbles. These formed hard, round missiles 
which whistled through the air like bullets. At the very 
first trial he had the satisfaction of seeing a magnificent bird 
fall at his feet. After some consideration, he concluded 
that it was a pigeon, although its bluish-green plumage 
was quite unlike that of its European cousins, and it was 
also much larger. It was a fine specimen of the Molucca 
pigeon, a bird of great beauty and delicate flavor. 

Another attempt brought down a large gray parrot ; and 
the young hunter, satisfied with his luck, returned to 
camp. 

The Canadian sat by the fire, busy with his sewing. By 
his side was a kettle full of water, boiling briskly over the 
flames. 

“ I have brought you something to put into the pot,” 
cried Daniel, showing him his flne birds ; “but what are you 
cooking now ? ” 

“ I am boiling salt water,” quietly replied Penguin. 

“Wliatfor?” 

“ Did you think the soup’was good this morning ? ” 

“ Yes,” said Daniel, “ excellent.” 

“ Well, that was because I took care to put a little salt 
water into my broth, but only a very little, for it is a thing 
which must not be abused. But if we go through the 


THE TWO CABIN BOYS. 


219 


valley to-morrow, we shall have none to use. Then how 
are we going to flavor our soup ? ” 

“ True, I never thought of that.” 

“ The water which I am boiling will provide us with a 
good supply of salt, and we can not only season our soup, 
but salt our meat.” 

In fact, as the liquid evaporated, it deposited a layer of 
grayish crystals on the sides of the pot. Penguin, who 
was watching the operation, added salt water from time to 
time, to increase the crystalline deposit. Wlien evening 
came the hoys had gathered several pounds of nice salt in 
this way. It was dry and sparkling, and was instantly 
stored away in a dainty box made of eucalyptus bark by 
the ingenious Canadian. 

With what supreme satisfaction the wanderers lay down 
to rest on their fern beds that night ! The results obtained 
in this one day had opened up a future full of promise. 
Thanks to their united efforts and their industry, they now 
felt that they might be thoroughly happy, even if fate con- 
demned them to a prolonged exile in this desert region. 


“ The mountain-pass came to a sudden end. 


CHAPTEK XVIII. 

THE VALLEY OF THE GLENELG. 

Next morning, loaded with their light baggage, the two 
travellers started on their journey. 

The valley narrowed to the east and was traversed by 
the river, which wound capriciously as it went, and leaped 
gayly over white stones, beneath a close canopy of ver- 
dure. 

It was really an enchanting scene. Superb groups of 
tree-ferns formed masses of dark green at the foot of giant 
eucalyptus trees, whose silvery tops seemed lost in the 


THE TWO CABIN BOYS. 


221 


cloudless azure sky ; and through this verdant curtain came 
occasional glimpses of hills covered with acacias, casuarinas, 
and a hundred other flowering shrubs. Who would sup- 
pose that these magnificent floral adornments concealed the 
burning desert, where our wanderers had feared they 
should die of hunger and fatigue? No part of the world 
presents such sudden and intense contrasts as Australia. 
The gloomy, vast, and awful desert constantly gives unex- 
pected place to a smiling oasis, or a fresh valley, whose 
beauty is merely due to some spring or river which fertil- 
izes the virgin soil. 

The two friends walked slowly on through this Eden. 
There was no haste ; time was nothing to them. As they 
went along they admired the beautiful birds fluttering 
over-head. 

No country on earth can rival Australia in the beauty 
of its birds. It is the home of the JdM of paradise, the 
“ diamond of the animal kingdom.” There, amid an mcom- 
parable collection of cockatoos, parrots, and parroquets, 
we find the elegant lyre-bird, Wilson’s blackbird (a very 
rare species), and a hundred varieties of ringdoves, orioles, 
and bright-hued pigeons. 

Now and then Daniel brought down one of these gay 
denizens of the woods with his sling. Penguin looked for 
fruit, only finding a few sour berries ; or carved a spoon 
from a bit of gum-tree, working as he walked. Then, their 
day’s journey done, the friends sat down beneath some 


222 


THE VALLEY OF THE GLENELG. 


hoary tree to rest. Soon the fire burned briskly, the kettle 
was filled with water from the river, and their suppej was 
cooked amid laughter and jests. 

Yes, laughter! for it was a peaceful, happy life, which 
made the exiles forget all the bitterness of the past. Were 
they not at that charming age when eyery novelty distracts 
and lulls grief ; when the mind, in its youthful freshness, 
chases, away tears still wet on the cheek, with a hearty 
laugh ; when a boy’s courage is still undaunted, and goes 
straight forward to meet obstacles which will overwhelm it 
later on, after long years of struggle and failure ? 

Many days passed thus, and the lads thought that they 
must be near their journey’s end. The valley narrowed 
rapidly, the hills hung closer over the river, which did not, 
however, show any sign of diminution. 

This latter fact did not escape the observant eye of Pen- 
guin. He could not help expressing his surprise when, on 
reaching the end of the valley, he saw the rapid river pour- 
ing in foaming cascades from a narrow mountain gorge. 

“ I should have thought,” said he, that we must have 
reached the source of the river. The valley evidently comes 
to an end here, and yet the torrent, falling from the top of that 
rocky wall, pours down almost as great a volume of water 
as it does where it enters the sea. It must therefore come 
from a distance, probably from the plain above.” 

“ Perhaps so,” said Daniel ; “ but see how wild and 
barren those mountains look. I don’t see a single tree. We 


THE TWO CABIN BOYS. 


223 


were wrong to come tins way ; we shall find nothing be- 
,yoncl but a stony waste, such as we passed through on our 
first day’s jouruey.” 



“ The rapid liver iiouring in foaming cascades from a narrow 
monntiiin gorgf.” 





224 


THE VALLEY OF THE 0LP:NELG. 


“ I don’t think so,” replied the Canadian. A region that 
sends down so much water to the sea cannot be sterile.* 
It must have plenty of springs, and consequently, in such 
a clmiate, trees and vegetatioji. Let us keep on ; we will 
not go too far to prevent our return to our charming 
valley.” 

The narrow pass through which the river wound before 
it fell in cascades to the vale below was anything but 
inviting. It was a mass of gray, slippery rocks, among 
which grew tall thorn-bushes. 

When the floods were out, the torrent must fill it and 
convert it into a terrible whirlpool. The very banks 
were overgrown with long, loose briers, which in places 
reached from shore to shore and quite concealed the 
stream. 

The sun turned this gorge into a perfect furnace ; our 
travellers accordmgly pushed forward, wishmg to get out of 
it as quickly as possible. After two hours’ walk they still 
saw no signs of open country. They would undoubtedly 
have given way to discouragement if Daniel had not sud- 
denly changed the current of their thoughts by shouting : 
“ An ostrich ! ” 

“ An ostrich ! ” repeated Penguin. 

And both boys started on a run in pursuit of a superb 
emeu, which fled from them with tremendous strides. Two 
or three times Daniel took aim at it with his slmg ; but 
his missiles fell short or had no effect on so big and strong 


THE TWO CABIN BOYS. 


225 


a creature. Finally the emeu gained the advantage and 
soon disappeared round a turn in the ravine. 

The two lads, convinced that their efforts were vain, fell 
breathlessly upon a rock. The sight of the big bird had 
greatly amazed them. Neither of them was enough of a 
zoologist to know the Australian emeu, which, smaller 
than the African ostrich, differs from it in its gray feathers, 
and lack of plumes on tail and wings. 

“ An ostrich ! ” said Penguui at last, in a dreamy tone. 
“ In what country can we he then ?” 

‘‘ That is what I was thinking, too,” said Daniel. “ I 
thought that ostriches only grew in Africa.” 

“ But we cannot possibly be in Africa.” 

Then where are we ? ” 

“ There is one thing certain,” continued Penguin, “ and 
that is that this bird is greatly sought for on account of 
its feathers, and it is also very rare. Therefore if our 
island contains ostriches, hunters must come here some- 
times to catch them ; so we had better follow the road 
which the ostrich took. By keeping in the neighborhood 
of these birds we shall have a chance of escape some day 
or other. At any rate, let us hurry out of this oven, where 
I am actually baking.” 

In a few paces they gained the rock behind which the 
emeu had disappeared, and could not restrain an excla- 
mation of admiration at the spectacle which lay before 
them. 


15 


226 THE VALLEY OF THE GLENELG. 

The mountain-pass, coming to a sudden end, gave place 
to a vast circular 'space surrounded by hills covered with 
scanty shrubs. But the plain itself, the basm, was car- 
peted with emerald-green grass, through which the river 
flowed, meandering gracefully hither and thither. Splen- 
did trees, standing alone or in picturesque groups, cast 
a shadow on the verdant lawn, and gave it the look of a 
great park. To add to the general effect of the picture, 
a number of animals, which our travellers at first took for 
deer, were quietly cropping the turf amid various family 
parties of emeus. 

“ If I only saw a fence here and there,” said Penguin, 
“ I should be wilhng to swear that we were near Montreal, 
in Canada, in one of the fine parks just outside the city. 
Wasn’t I right when I told you that this stream would 
lead us to a fertile region? This is much better than 
our valley, and if we only had a gun, yonder herd of 
deer would provide us with food for the rest of our 
days.” 

Do you think they are deer ?■” asked Daniel. They 
look to me very small.” 

“ It may be a species peculiar to this country,” said the 
Canadian. “ Let us approach them softly and see what 
they are.” 

Leaving the gorge, the boys proceeded cautiously towards 
a group of trees near which some of the animals were 
browsing. One was only a few steps away from the tree 


THE TWO CABIN BOYS. 


227 


behind which the youngsters hid, and they examined him 
at their leisure. 


Penguin could not help muttering, at the first glaiice, 
“ What a queer beast ! ’* 



“It was indeed a singular creature.” 


It was indeed a singula!* creature. It was larger than a 
deer ; its posture made it look like a gigantic hare ; its 
long hind legs were bent under it, and it rested, as it 
browsed, upou short, thin arms, finished .off with a kind of 


228 


THE VALLEY OF THE GLENELGi. 


hand, which it occasionally used to stuff its food into its 
mouth, like a squirrel. 

Daniel making a slight involuntary movement, the 
animal seemed to take the alarm. It rose suddenly on 
its hind-quarters, balancing its body with its tail, which 
gave it the effect of sitting on a tripod. Then it uttered a 
piercing cry. 

At this call three little ones, which the wanderers had 
not noticed before, bounded up to their mother, who, 
taking them in her hands or fore-paws, stuffed them one 
after the other into a sort of open pouch hanging from her 
breast, where the babies snuggled away, leaving only their 
heads exposed, as if lookmg over the edge of a balcony. 

This was too much for our young friends, who could not 
repress a simultaneous cry of surprise. The terrified beast 
instantly rose to her full height and fled with long leaps, 
carrying her family with her. 

Daniel and Penguin looked at each other in utter amaze- 
ment. Had fortune stranded them on one of the myste- 
rious islands of the Thousand and One Nights ? Neither 
of them had ever heard of such an animal ; and they 
asked each other if what they had seen were not some 
passing hallucination, or the phantom of a dream. 

And yet it was only a kangaroo that caused all their 
wonder. The poor Canadian had never heard of such a 
creature ; but if Daniel, instead of playing truant, had 
studied his lessons more sedulously, he would not only 


THE TWO CABIN BOYS. 


229 


have recognized the great Australian marsupial from its 
description, hut he would have discovered at the same time, 
that he was in Australia, for the kangaroo only exists in 
that queen of islands. 

The .first moment of surprise passed, the two lads 
regretted that they had not been able to catch the strange 
and mysterious animal. 

“ It ’s a very queer beast,” repeated Penguin, “ but as it 
eats grass, its flesh must be good to eat. What a pity that 
we could not knock it over ! It would have made us a 
famous dinner.” 

“ When I saw that big hare pocket her children, and 
run off on two legs like a man,” said Daniel, “ I was so 
perfectly thunderstruck that I forgot all about my sling. 
But the creature was not alone ; I see that she has quietly 
joined that herd browsing over yonder. Perhaps we can 
get within range.” 

“ I am sure the creatures don’t seem to be very much 
afraid of us,” said the Canadian ; “ but I doubt if you 
succeed in bringing down such large game with your clay 
balls. I don’t see why we should n’t follow the example 
of our Canadian Indians. There are plenty of reed-canes 
about ; we have cords ; let us see if we can’t make a bow 
and some arrows. With these weapons, we might kill one 
of those big hares.” 

What a capital idea ! ” exclaimed Daniel. “ Let us 
carry it out at once.” 


230 


THE VALLEY OF THE GLENELG. 


They soon found a good flexible- reed on the river hank, 
from which Penguin fashioned a primitive bow, which he 
strung with a strong cord. 

Meantime the young French boy was selecting light, 
dry rushes for arrows. Cut into pieces of two feet in 
length, well sharpened to a point at one end, they made 
quite a formidable weapon. To make them fly straighter. 
Penguin feathered them with plumes from a cockatoo’s 
wing, and carefully dried the points by the fire, to make 
them hard and sharp. 

Quick as they were, night overtook the ingenious youths 
before they had finished their task ; but they worked by 
the light of their fire, and did not rest till they had com- 
pleted two bows and a dozen or more arrows. 

The first beams of daylight found them up and eager to 
try their novel arms. 

The plain was deserted, and our ardent hunters were 
expressing their disappointment when they saw the kan- 
garoos coming down from the hills to drink at the river. 
Soon the bounding, frolicking troop were ranged in line at 
a part of the bank forming a convenient watering-place. 

The opportunity was not to be missed. The boys glided 
cautiously to' within a dozen yards of the kangaroos, and, 
agreeing to aim at the same animal, they let their arrows 
fly. One of them went whizzing over the herd, and was 
lost in the stream ; but the other buried itself in the side 
of a young kangaroo, which sprang up, uttering shrill cries. 




“Agreeing to aim at the same animal, they let their arro'ws lly.” — Page 230 


















¥ 











4 


4 


t 


/ 





N . 





THE TWO CABIN BOYS. 


233 


The terrified herd instantly took flight, and at a few hounds 
gained the shelter of a thicket. 

The wounded beast followed his comrades ; but his 
pain slackened his pace, and he was soon caught by the 
hunters, who rushed in pursuit of him. Daniel sent 
another arrow after him as he ran, and Penguin stretched 
him dead at their feet with a blow of his axe. 

When they found themselves masters of this rich booty, 
the boys were seized with a fit of wild delight. With 
shouts of triumph, they executed a war-dance round the 
kangaroo which was quite worthy of the wild Hurons, 
Penguin’s compatriots. Then, after curiously examining 
the creature which struck them as being so strange, they 
skinned it, and a fire was soon lighted to roast a quarter of 
the excellent venison. 

The kangaroo, or “ big hare ” as they called it, was pro- 
nounced delicious. Accordingly, when breakfast was over, 
the Canadian set to work to smoke the rest of the carcass, 
in Indian fashion ; for the hot Australian sun would soon 
have ruined it had they failed to take this precaution. 



CHAPTEE XIX. 

MR. FRIDAY. 

The two lads proceeded to explore the 'Charming valley 
of the Glenelg by short marches. They had decided to 
push on to the source of the river, and, having settled the 
extent of their domain, they would come hack and settle 
in the neighborhood of the mountain-pass, where they 
would build a hut within reach of both sea and moun- 
tain. 

Daniel, with his characteristic mobility, was very enthu- 
siastic at the prospect of this Eohinson-Crusoe-like life. 
Looking forward without alarm to a long stay in this 
deserted valley, he already talked of planting a garden 
beside his future home and of taming a flock of kangaroos. 
The calmer Penguin kept his schemes to himself. Not 
that he" dreaded this solitary life, — was not his boyhood 


THE TWO CABIN BOYS. 


235 


. passed amid awful solitudes ? — but he wished first to make 
sure that their isolation was complete and final. ✓ 

They therefore advanced slowly, spending the day in . 
hunting kangaroos, and sleeping at night beneath some tall 
tree. They felt perfectly secure, for they had never yet 
met with any dangerous animal. Still this part of Aus- 
tralia is not lacking in savage beasts ; the woods are infes- 
ted with wildcats and a peculiar species of wolf; but 
these creatures, which are all undersized, never attack a 
man and only leave their lair at midnight. 

After journeying for several days the wanderers reached 
a vast swamp shut in by hills, in which the Glenelg took 
its rise. Flocks of water-birds of brilliant hues swarmed 
on the marshy banks ; but at the approach of the boys 
they flew noisily away in alarm, and never rested until 
they were out of bow-shot. 

Penguin, undiscouraged, waded boldly in and hiding 
among the reeds, managed to approach some of them. 
Daniel saw him bend his bow and send an arrow at an 
invisible object, successfully no doubt, for he instantly 
heard a shout of triumph. Then the Canadian sprang 
quickly back to shore. 

“This is too much!” he cried breatlilessly. “We 
certainly are on an enchanted island.” 

“What is the matter.?” asked Daniel. 

“ Just now I saw a big duck’s head, quite close beside 
me, emerging from the water. 1 took careful aim, let 


236 


MR. FRIDAY. 


fly my arrow and hit the creature, which struggled hard. 
I was afraid it would escape, and ran up to it. Well, it 
was a queer kind of a bird. Only look at it 1 ” 

And he held up a strange creature, looking very much 
like a small otter, hut having a horny hill like a goose, and 
web-feet. 

“ But that is not a bird,” exclaimed Daniel. 

“ Of course not, for I never saw a bird with four paws,” 
said Penguin, “ hut neither did I ever see an otter with a 
duck’s hill. And I can tell you, this queer beast makes 
good use of his hill. When I took hold of him, he gave me 
such a fierce bite that I nearly dropped him ; hut I wrung 
his neck for him with a twist of my hand.” 

“ What a queer country ! ” muttered the French boy. 

Hares as big as deer, that jump about like squirrels and 
carry their young in their pocket ; ostriches ; and otters 
with ducks’ heads ! No one would believe it if we were 
to tell them.” 

The Australian fauna is a strange one indeed. The 
animals which compose it are more like antediluvian races 
than like modern species ; all its mammiferae are marsu- 
pials, and it is the only place where the family pf ornitho- 
rhyncidae still exists, — a species which our ancestors would 
have classed among fabulous beings, and which in its 
structure seems to form a connecting link between beasts 
and birds. 

The astonishment of the t^^o boys was therefore very 


THE TWO CABIN BOYS. 


237 


natural. However, being a practical boy, Penguin declared 
that he meant to find out whether the ornithorhyncida 
tasted like fish, flesh, or fowl ; and a fire being lighted, the 
creature was properly dressed and put to roast on the spot. 

Half an hour after nothing was left of the fabulous 
creature but its bones. By. a unanimous vote its delicate 
white meat was pronounced better than that of the kanga- 
roo. Penguin carefully preserved the skin and the beak 
still adhering to the jaw-bone, intending to display this 
trophy in conclusive proof of his wonderful discovery. 

Dinner done, they were about to resume their journey, 
when Daniel suddenly gave a terrified scream, which 
made Penguin rise hastily from packmg his kitchen 
utensils. 

Pale and trembling, the French boy, unable to utter a 
syllable, pointed to a neighboring thicket, where Penguin 
instantly perceived a human form, half hidden by the 
branches. The Canadian grew pale in his turn ; but seiz- 
ing his bow, he bent it, put in an arrow, and taking aim at 
the bush, held himself on the defensive. 

This attitude at once produced its due effect, for a black 
man, entirely naked, immediately sprang from the bushes ; 
but instead of falling upon the boys, he prostrated himself 
before them, his face to the ground, and muttered some 
unintelligible words. 

“ It ’s a savage,” said Daniel. 

“ Yes,” said Penguin, “ but he seems to be quite as much 


238 


MR. FRIDAY. 


afraid of us as we are of him. After all, he is a human 
being and he may be able to help us.” 

Dropping his bow, the Canadian went up to the still 
prostrate savage and touched him gently on the shoulder. 
The black man raised his head, showing a fine face, adorned 
with a short curly beard ; then he got up slowly and be- 
gan to talk with great volubility. lie ended his long and 
unintelligible speech with these words twice repeated : 
“ Good man ! good man 1 ” And at the same time he put 
his hand on Daniel’s breast, then on that of Penguin. 

“ The savage speaks English ! ” cried both boys at once ; 
but in vain did they ask him various questions in that 
language. The only answer which they received was : 
“ Good man ! good man ! ” 

“ Evidently this negro only knows those two words of 
English,” said Daniel ; “ but he must have been with Eng- 
lish people to learn them. Europeans must sometimes visit 
this island.” 

“ At any rate,” added Penguin, ‘‘ this fellow is not the 
only one of his kind. We must make ourselves agreeable 
to him, and he will lead us to his tribe, where we may be 
lucky enough to meet, some day or other, with the mer- 
chants who come to trade with the blacks.” 

While they talked the Australian stood motionless and 
impassive, watching them. The poor fellow was extremely 
thin ; lie cast occasional greedy glances at the supply of 
smoked kangaroo meat which filled Penguin’s bag. The 


THE TWO CABIN BOYS. 


239 


latter offered him a few pieces, which he eagerly de- 
voured. ! 

Won by this charitable deed, the savage waved his hand 
towards the east, as if inviting the boys to follow him in 
that direction. In fact, the two cabin boys had no sooner 
collected their little baggage than the Australian marched 
off, glancing behind him ever and anon, and smiling with 
satisfaction as he saw that his invitation was understood 
and accepted. 

The road, taken by the black man and his companions, 
led away from the river and climbed the hill, here made 
up of huge rocks, intermingled with briers and bushes. 
As they ascended, the vast panorama of the valley of the 
Glenelg lay unfolded before them, with its magnificent park, 
sprinkled with superb trees. Finally, after an hour’s clam- 
ber, they reached the border of a barren plain stretching 
far away to the foot of high blue mountains. Half-dried 
pools, covered with a saline efflorescence, shone like mir- - 
rors on the vast plain. Beside one of tliese puddles of 
water stood a wretched tent, made of kangaroo-skins 
propped up with bits of wood. This was the home of the 
savage, who showed it to them with pride ; and as they 
approached it he uttered two guttural cries, which brought 
from the hovel a woman in scanty clothing and two naked 
children. 

At sight of the strangers the little savages ran shriek- 
ing hack into the tent ; but the mother came forward 


240 


MR. FRIDAY. 


fearlessly, and greeted the boys with the sacramental 
“ Good man ! good man ! ” 

She did not seem to understand English any better than 
her husband, but she appeared rather more intelligent ; 
and Penguin having executed a lively pantomime, pointing 
in turn to Daniel and to the distant horizon, the woman 
pointed to the mountain, probably meaning that the white 
men lived in that direction. 

“ We are saved ! ” cried Penguin. “If there" are Eng- 
lishmen in this region these good people will take us to 
them.” 

And, in a moment of effusion, he rushed towards the 
negress and kissed her several times. 

Before nightfall the lads were on the best of terms 
with every member of the Australian family, — “ Mr. and 
Mrs. Friday, and all the little Fridays,” as Daniel romanti- 
cally christened them. 

Next day however, after a night spent, not in the tent 
but just outside the miserable affair, our two friends tried 
to make their host understand that they were anxious to 
start off again. The savage merely shook his head and 
pointed towards the valley of the Glenelg ; then, picking 
up two curiously shaped bits of wood which were lying on 
the ground, he feigned to leave the tent. Daniel and Pen- 
guin clung to him, and by their gestures entreated him 
not to forsake them. Poor Mr. Friday seemed greatly 
puzzled ; finally, spying out the smoked meat which Pen- 


THE TWO CABIN BOYS. 


241 


guin carried in his bag, he took a piece in his liand and 
waved it wildly towards the valley ; then turning towards 
the mountain, he scraped up a handful of sand and pre- 
tended to put it into his mouth. 

“Good man !” cried the Canadian, “I understand.” 

“ What does he mean ? ” asked the mystified Daniel 

“ Mr. Friday wants to explain to us that before leaving, 
he must go down into the valley to get a supply of kanga- 
roo meat, because, to reach the mountain, we must cross a 
desert where there is nothing but sand.” 

“ Oh, indeed ! ” said Daniel. “ Do you speak the sav- 
age’s language, that you understood all that so quickly ? ” 
and, turning to the Australian, he said, “ Good man ! We 
will go with you.” 

Seeing that they followed him, armed with their bows, 
the Australian trotted down the valley road. 

Eeaching the river, the hunters saw a flock of kangaroos 
browsing near by. Daniel and Penguin were taking aim, 
when the Australian stopped them with a gesture. Taking 
an attitude worthy of an antique statue, he whirled round 
his head one of the curious bits of hard wood with which 
he had armed himself, and sent it whistling through the 
air, striking a kangaroo, which fell heavily to the ground. 
Before the panic-stricken herd had time to escape, the 
savage had flung his second stick ; but he was probably too 
hasty, for the weapon, missing its aim, went whizzing over 
the head of the animal chosen, then, turning in its course, 
16 


242 


MR. FRIDAY. 


came back as quickly as it went, and fell at the Austra- 
lian’s feet. 

The hoys were stupefied, not at the amazing skill of the 
savage, but at the marvellous power of the weapon, which, 
missing its aim, returned of its own accord to the hunter’s 
hand. 

Once more Daniel and Penguin agreed that they must 
have dropped upon an enchanted island. 

Neither of them had ever heard of the boomerang, 
that strange weapon carved by the Australians from the 
wood of the gum-tree, which, uniting the two forms of 
motion, the projectile and the rotary, returns to the point 
from which it started, after describing a long elliptical 
course. 

Their bows and arrows now seemed to them very ordi- 
nary and commonplace inventions ; so leaving the savage to 
continue the chase alone, the two friends busied them- 
selves with dressing the dead kangaroo, and, having lighted 
a large fire, they smoked the meat. Mrs. Friday, accom- 
panied by her interesting offspring, hastened up to offer her 
assistance, and the day was spent in preparing the animals 
killed by the Australian. 

This went on for two days more. The savages had evi- 
dently come to the edge of this valley to renew their stock 
of meat, and it was owing to this circumstance that the 
castaways had met them. 

At last Mr. Friday, doubtless satisfied with the result of 


THE TWO CABIN BOYS. 


243 


his prowess, gave the signal to depart. The dried meat 
was divided into packages wrapped in eucalyptus leaves, 
and the travellers, black and white, each taking his portion, 
the little band returned to the plain. There the tent, being 
taken down, was soon transformed into two large blankets, 
in which the Australian and his wife majestically draped 
themselves. Then, casting a farewell glance at the lovely 
valley of the Glenelg, Daniel and Penguin set forth into the 
desert with, their guides. 

For a week the little party travelled over a horrid plain, 
baked by the sun. By day the travellers paused for 
a few moments only, to devour a morsel of kangaroo meat, 
barely warmed through over a brush-fire, and to drink a 
little brackish water. At night they stretched themselves 
on the sand, and the two cabin boys were glad to wrap 
themselves in one of the Australian’s blankets; for the 
nocturnal radiation being very great on those high plains, 
the atmosphere was cold and piercing. At last they reached 
the fine chain of mountains to which the English colonists 
have given the name of Pyrenees. 

Our two friends fancied that they had reached their 
journey’s end ; they supposed that this region was inhab- 
ited by Europeans. Their disappointment was therefore 
very great when they saw their guide plunge down into 
lonely valleys, and lead them through goat-tracks, over 
steep places where the wind almost swept them away. 
From these heights they could look down upon endless 


244 


MR. FRIDAY. 


plains ; the sea was nowhere visible. Our island must 
be very big,” thought they. 

The Australian children had soon grown used to the 
presence of the strangers. Young as they were, these lit- 
tle creatures climbed over rocks and ran about all day 
long without any appearance of fatigue. Daniel and Pen- 
guin became very fond of them, and in any difficult or 
dangerous place each would take one of the young 
ones on his back. The stolid Australian simply mut- 
tered his eternal “ Good man ! ” but the poor mother, 
stooping under the burden which she bore, cast affection- 
ate, grateful glances at the two boys, and thanked them 
with some soft word from whose tone they gathered its 
sense. 

How long they had been wandering in these mountains 
neither Daniel nor Penguin could tell. They had neglected 
to keep any account of the days since they started out. 
It was plain, at any rate, that their guide was leading them 
along the topmost crest of the mountains. Every time that 
they tried to coax him down towards the plain, the savage 
feigned a ludicrous fright and refused to change his 
course. 

“ I am familiar with savages,” said Penguin. “ This 
fellow undoubtedly knows what he is about, and we must 
take care not to vex him, unless we want him to abandon 
us. Perhaps the plain which we see over yonder is in- 
habited by hostile tribes, among whom we should be ex- 


/ 



“ Reacfliing the top, he showed them the plain below.” — Page 247. 














THE TWO CABIN BOYS. 


247 


posed to the same dangers as himself. We must make up 
our minds to follow him wherever he leads.” 

And they still walked meekly on, exhausted and some- 
what discouraged though they were. The farther they ad- 
vanced, the more wild and rugged the mountain became. 
The peaks rising around them hid the plain, and they went 
through deep ravines, where mad torrents had dug, through 
the quartz rock, watercourses sparkling with crystals. 

One morning, after a frugal meal set off by a few sour 
berries, the two boys were making ready for a fresh start 
when their friend Friday, steppmg gravely before them, 
made them climb a rock overlooking the southern wall of 
the ravine. Eeaching the top, he showed them the plain 
below, saying solemnly : “ Good man ! ” 

Sudden and unexpected joy may be as terrible as mis- 
fortune. The prisoner who has spent years in a gloomy 
cell is blinded by the sight of the sun. The unfortunate 
wretch who, wandering in the catacombs, recovers the guid- , 
ing thread which his feverish hand has vainly sought, falls 
fainting to the ground. So the two poor boys stood stupe- 
fied and overwhelmed, staring at the plain pointed out to 
them by the stolid savage. Their eyes beheld many houses 
standing amidst blooming gatdens ; they saw before them, 
in the distance, a great city, surrounded by tall, smoking 
chimneys ; they felt the stir and bustle of civilization all 
around them : but their heads swam, their hearts almost 
ceased ,to beat, and they felt that this cruel mirage must 


248 


MR. FRIDAY. 


kill them. Yes, it was indeed an enchanted island, and 
the black savage who had led them thus far was a demon, 
who conjured up this deceitful vision that he might revel 
in their agony before he lured them yet farther into his 
hell of sand, rocks, and monsters with bird’s beak and ser- 
pent’s tail ! 

But the Australian continued to repeat his eternal 
sing-song “ Good man ! ” These words were ‘the talis- 
man which finally roused Penguin from his stupor. 

“Yes, you are a good man, a noble fellow, in spite of 
your black skin,” he cried, falling upon his neck. “ I wish 
that I had all the treasures of the earth to reward you 
with.” 

Daniel wept, and his heart stole gradually back to life. 
He too embraced the savage and Mrs. Friday and the little 
niggers. 

Now that they felt that this paradise was no illusion, 
that a^reality was before them, they longed to enter into 
it. But the Australian refused to go a step farther ; to all 
their prayers and entreaties, he merely replied by pointing 
to the north. They were therefore obliged to part. The 
boys kissed the poor savages once more, and gave them all 
they owned, the axe, the bark kettles, and their sash-bags, 
— simple presents ; then, after a final farewell, they went 
down into the valley. When they had gone some distance 
they turned to look behind, and saw the Friday family still 
standing on a rock, gazing after them. 


THE TWO CABIN BOYS. 


249 


An hour after, they entered upon a well-trodden road. 
Close beside them, in a field, a European shepherd watched 
a flock of sheep. Trembling with emotion, they ap- 
proached him. 

“ Excuse me, sir,” said Penguin ; “ but can you tell us 
where we are ? ” 

“ On the road from Ballarat to Melbourne,” was the curt 
reply. 

‘‘ What is the name of the city which lies before us ? ” 

“ Melbourne, of course.” 

“ But then we are in Australia, are n’t we, sir ? ” asked 
Daniel in faltering tones. 

“ Unless you think you are in the moon ! ” said the ill- 
tempered shepherd. And seeing that the French boy 
leaned on his friend for support at this amazing news, he 
added in a surly voice : “ I see that you are both drunk, 
which is shameful for bpys o^f your a,ge ; if it was n’t for 
that, I would teach you not to play bad jokes on a respect- 
able man like me.” 



^ . 


Daniel listened eagerly.” 


CHAPTEE XX. 

MELBOURNE. 

Melbourne is one of the youngest cities in the world. 
In 1851, a thick forest of gum-trees, among wliich the 
Australian savage roamed in chase of kangaroos, still cov- 
ered the spot now occupied by this city, which sprang from 
the earth as if by magic, with its vast wards and districts 
containing more than 300,000 inhabitants, its magnificent 
streets, its countless monuments and statues, and its har- 



Melbourne, the capital of the gold-diggers. — Page 253 







*<- . . r 




* 



THE TWO CABIN BOYS. 


253 


bor, towards which hundreds of ships are constantly press- 
ing from every quarter of the globe. Tlie magician who 
conjured up this sudden transformation, who uttered the 
mystical spell, was the monarch Gold. 

Here, as in California, the discovery of gold in 1854, at- 
tracted a swarm of greedy adventurers, who, digging up 
the earth and turning it over and over, brought forth the 
precious metal in quantities and scattered luxury and, 
wealth broadcast over the land hitherto deserted and for- 
saken. Lured by the greed for gold, farmers left their 
fields, merchants their shops, sailors their ships. A tre- 
mendous army of invaders poured into this part of Aus- 
tralia. 

Melbourne became the capital of the gold-diggers ; 
thither they returned with their suddenly acquired riches, 
and demanded hotels, theatres, taverns, and gambling sa- 
loons, where they could squander the vile metal which 
they bad all too easily won. 

The new city, born so abruptly, led a feverish, exciting 
life, in nothing like the existence of other peaceful lands. 
The miners who came back rich went away poor ; fortunes 
were made and lost with equal speed ; but every day fresh 
treasures were found, and with them the gold fever raged 
anew. 

It was, therefore, scarcely likely that any of the many 
people who thronged the broad sidewalks of Swanston 
Street, on the tenth of October, 1865, would waste a glance 


254 


MELBOURNE. ' 


on the two lads in ragged clothes, who w^alked through the 
great city with haggard faces and wondering eyes. Any- 
where else some charitable soul would have taken pity on 
their wretched appearance and their wan faces, stamped 
with the marks of want and fatigue : hut here no one 
turned his head ; all hastened onward as if rushing towards 
some mysterious and invisible goal. 

, Daniel and Penguin had reached the first houses of Mel- 
bourne some hours before, and ever since had been wan- 
dering vaguely about the streets, walking on and on, as if 
to get farther into the heart of the city, to gain more com- 
plete assurance of the deliverance whose unexpectedness 
still made their brains reel. Little by little the sensation 
became less acute ; then both, without exchanging a word, 
felt so alone, so deserted, in the midst of this busy, selfish 
throng, that they began to regret the desert and their al- 
most happy life there. • 

“ Poor Friday,” said Penguin at last, “ he was really 
good ! ” 

“ And our lovely valley, with its tall trees and sparkling 
river ! ” said Daniel ; and completing his thought, he added : 
“What is to become of us here, pennniless and friend- 
less ? ” 

“For my part, T am fairly starving,” replied the Cana- 
dian ; “ and, as I very much doubt whether the Melbourne 
landlords will trust us on our good looks, T think we had 
better eat a little of our dried meat.” 


THE TWO CABIN BOYS. 


255 


“ Yes,” said Daniel, “ we can consider our situation after- 
wards. Luckily, I did not leave our whole stock of pro- 
visions with Mr. Friday ; we have enough to live on for 
several days.” 

They accordingly sat down on the curb-stone and ate a 
few mouthfuls of meat. 

“The most essential thing now,” said Penguin, “is to 
scrape up a little money somehow, so that we can spend 
the night at some tavern. We are no longer in the desert, 
and if the policemen found us sleeping in the open air, 
they would be quite capable of offering us shelter at the 
the police-station, and I have no taste for the kind of 
society to be met with there.” 

“ Neither have I,” said Daniel ; “ but how are we going 
to set about earning our money ? ” 

“ That is the embarrassing part of it ; still we can’t beg. 
Perhaps fortune will favor us.” 

They accordingly continued to walk on in search of a 
job ; but evening drew near, and none had offered. Sud- 
denly they saw a sort of big omnibus coming towards 
them, drawn by six strong horses. Wagon and horses 
vrere both white with dust. The coachman cracked his whip 
cheerily. The coacli had evidently come from a long dis- 
tance. 

“There’s, our chance,” cried Penguin. “Come on, 
Daniel ! ” And he ran after the wagon. 

A moment later it drew up before the coach-office. 


256 


IMELBOUIINE. 


Two policemen got out first, armed with guns, then came 
a man who might be taken for their prisoner, he looked so 
like a robber with his torn clothes and unshaven chin, 

Daniel made a wry face when he saw the contents of the 
stage. However, the officers walked away ; the man left 
behind, paid the conductor his fare and throwing a big 
bundle of clothes over his shoulder, prepared to go on. An 
idea flashed through Penguin’s brain. AVhat if the stran- 
ger were a digger returning from the mines ? Then, in spite 
of his destitute air, he was probably rich, perhaps gener_ 
ous, at any rate vain. AVithout an instant’s delay the 
Canadian went up to the traveller, and, respectfully pull- 
ing off his cap, said humbly : “ Shall I carry my lord’s 
baggage up to the hotel ? ” 

“ That ’s a good idea ! ” exclaimed the stranger. “ I must 
say I was a fool to take so much trouble.” And flinging 
his bundle to Penguin, he added ; “ Go on, my boy, and 
take me to the best hotel in Melbourne. You shall be 
well paid, never fear.” 

The Canadian did not know which was the best hotel in 
Melbourne. But, without a word, he turned up Swanston 
Street, closely followed by the miner, and seeing one of the 
huge caravansaries newly built there, he led the traveller 
to the door. In spite of his poverty-stricken appearance, 
he was received with every mark of the most profound re- 
spect. 

Daniel, who had followed them at a distance, although 


THE TWO CABIN BOYS. 


257 


lie did not understand his companion’s manoeuvre, soon 
saw him come out of the hotel and run gayly up to him. 

“ I made a good guess,” shouted Penguin, “ he was a dig-*^ 
ger. It seems that he has just come from the mines with a 
pocket full of gold, and also with a desire to make up for 
his long privations. See what he gave me for carrying his 
bundle a few steps.” 

“A dollar?” 

‘‘ No, much better, — a two dollar and a half gold piece. 
Now we will look for a hotel, but we had better choose a 
less aristocratic quarter.” 

Going down Swanston Street, the two cabin boys reached 
the harbor. There, about the wharves, were numerous 
taverns, whose humble exterior gave no promise of luxury 
or of comfort, but merely of cheap quarters. Among 
these, the boys soon saw one, perhaps rather dirtier than 
the rest, with a lantern hanging before it and shining 
through the darkness. Upon the lantern was the name : 

“ The Jolly Companions, French Hotel.” 

“ Let us go in here,” said Daniel. “We may find fellow 
countrymen who "will help us.” 

“ Very well,” said the Canadian. 

And, pushing open the glass door, they entered a low, 
smoky room, so dimly lighted by a kerosene lamp that 
tliey could scarcely see the dozen table's which stood about 
the room and were occupied by a crowd of sailors, drinking, 
singing and making a frightful din. 

17 


258 


MELBOURNE. 


Penguin made a bargain with the landlord to let him have 
a room with two cot-beds for the sum of fifty cents, which 
he paid in advance. Then he ordered a simple dinner, and 
the friends sat down in one corner without attracting the 
attention of their riotous neighbors. 

But this was not the only room on the ground floor of 
the J oily Companions. As is the custom in similar places, 
a small room, shut off from the common hall by a parti- 
tion, was reserved for distinguished guests or those fond of 
seclusion. 

This partition, however, but partially glazed, proved a 
trifling barrier, and the two boys heard occasional shouts 
from the gay party established on the other side. 

Penguin, having swallowed his soup and a few bits of 
bread, put his head on the table and fell asleep, overcome 
by fatigue. 

Daniel was dreaming with his eyes wide open ; he still 
heard the words : It is Australia ! ” ringing in his ears, 
but his tired brain refused to take up the thread of as- 
sociation. A^Tiy was he so anxious to come to this coun- 
try ? He had quite forgotten. 

Suddenly he seemed to catch these words above all the 
noise, “Mine . . . secret . . . treasure ...” uttered on 
the other side of the partition. He listened eagerly, and a 
loud voice immediately added : — 

“ You can keep your secret to yourself. I would n’t give 
you five cents for it. Every man that lands here has a 
secret or a plan in his pocket — ” 


THE TWO CABIN BOYS. 


259 


“ What ’s the use of screaming so loud ? ” said another 
and an angry voice. 

Then silence reigned, or at least Daniel could hear noth- 
ing more. But that was enough for him. He waked Pen- 
guin, and they went to the wretched garret where they 
were to sleep. 

The Canadian instantly threw himself upon the bed, and 
in a second his snores shook the walls. As for Daniel, 
taking his knife from his pocket, he ripped a seam in 
his pantaloons and took out a scrap of paper which he be- 
gan to read attentively. 

It was Bastien Moreau’s plan. 



“The French boy looked up.” 


CHAPTER XXL 

OLD SCHEMES AND OLD ACQUAINTANCE. 

Daniel was sleeping soundly when he heard Penguin’s 
merry voice shouting to him : 

“ Come, lazy-bones, get up ! It is nine o’clock already 
and more than time to set to work, for we must earn our 
dinner and our next night’s lodging.” 

The young French boy rubbed his eyes. After re-read- 



THE TWO CABIN BOYS. 


261 


ing the extract from Bastien’s journal, he had gone to sleep 
with his mind full of bright prospects, — prospects which 
his dreams at once turned to reality. Eich, weighed down 
with gold, he saw himself making a triumphant entry into 
the best hotel in Melbourne ; the servants bowed to the 
ground before him ; all hastened to forestall his least de- 
sire, — and suddenly, at the sound of Penguin’s voice, he 
woke and found himself in a squalid garret, where the day- 
light struggled dimly through a narrow, dirty, grated 
window. Bitter disillusion ! Would the dream never 
come true ? 

Daniel heaved a sigh and got up. 

“ You sigh ! ” said Penguin. “ Yet I think I ’ve let you 
have a good long nap. But we are not here to amuse our- 
selves. We shall soon come to the end of our last dollar. 
What shall we do then ? ” 

“You are right,” said Daniel. “We must try to find 
some work which will support us. I don’t think that will 
be hard ; ‘ for, by what I have heard, workmen are very 
scarce in tliese parts, especially since the discovery of the 
gold mines.”- 

“ Our best plan,” continued Penguin, “ is to try to find a 
good captain, and embark as soon as possible. I ’ve had 
quite enough of 'this place, where everything is topsy-turvy, 
where beggars are great lords, where savages are more 
cliaritable than white men, where birds are quadrupeds, 
and trees Imve neither fruit nor shade.” 


262 


OLD SCHEMES AND OLD ACQUAINTANCE. 


“Blit surely you know that we cannot possibly leave 
Australia.” 

“ How so ? I know no reason to the contrary.” 

“ Of course you don’t,” said Daniel with some embarrass- 
ment. Then, giving the Canadian’s hand an affectionate 
squeeze, he added : 

“Forgive me, dear Martial. I love you better than a 
common friend, you are like a brother to me. I owe you 
so much already that I don’t know how I shall ever be 
able to pay my debt of gratitude. You have saved my life 
twice over — ” 

“ Don’t mention it,” interrupted the Canadian. . “ I only 
did what you would have done in my place.” 

“ Well, then I love you because you are good, far better*^ 
than I am. So, if I did not confide my secret to you 
sooner, and bare my whole soul to you, it was because my 
conscience sometimes reproached me with my past conduct, 
and I feared your clear eyes would make me blush. But 
I will be frank ; you shall know all and you shall decide 
what is to be done.” 

Then Daniel told Penguin his whole history, from the 
time he left Castel, until he shipped with Captain Green ; 
lie explained how he was led to open the miner’s portfolio ; 
then he told of Dominic’s flight and the chance discovery 
of Bastien Moreau’s plan. 

The story ended, Daniel bowed his head and awaited his 
friend’s decision. The latter reflected for some time; at 
last he asked : — 


263 


THE TWO CABIN BOYS. 

“ Do you know what became of Mrs. Moreau ? 

“ Did n’t I tell you that she left Cette without giving 
any one her address ? ” 

“ Well, I ’ will tell you plainly,” continued Penguin, 
“ that the only thing for which I blame you in this affair, 
is for going off without making every possible effort to 
find the miner’s widow. Only fancy, perhaps the poor 
woman does not yet know that her husband is dead ; she 
may not have heard of the fortune that he left her, 
and may have been absolutely in want for the last two 
years.” 

“ What can I do ? ” asked Daniel. 

“ First of all, you must try to pick up some information 
about Bastien Moreau here. Did n’t he tell you that his 
whole fortune was invested in stock in Victoria ? ” 

“ Yes, in Melbourne and the neighborhood.” 

“ Heaven knows what may have become of that fortune, 
there being no one to take care of it, in a country which 
is the meeting-place of all the robbers on earth. At any 
rate, since a lucky chance placed Bastien’s secret in your 
hands, we must try to recover the treasure ; and when we 
have found it, we will go back to France and give Mrs. 
Moreau all this gold, which honestly belongs to her. Is n’t 
that what you would wish to do ? ” 

Daniel blushed. He hesitated, but overcoming all false 
shame, he said : 

“ No, Martial^ that is not what I should do. When this 


264 


OLD SCHEMES AND OLD ACQUAINTANCE. 


paper fell into my hands, I thought of myself only; it 
seemed to me that the treasure was mine ; I felt that I was 
rich already — ” 

" Oh ! that was wrong,” interrupted Penguin. 

“ I knew that it was not right. The secret weighed me 
down, and oppressed me ; and the simple, honest solution 
to the puzzle, which you propose, never occurred to me. 
You are right ; we must find the treasure, and restore it to 
Mrs. Moreau. Oh ! how happy I am ! I wish I were as 
good as you are ! ” 

And, with a burst of gratitude, he fell upon his friend’s 
neck and hugged him with all his might. 

“ You are better than you think,” said Penguin, return- 
ing the embrace; “only you do not always see quite 
clearly, and then you rush blindly forward without stop- 
ping to consider that you may run against a stone 
wall.” 

Then, to conclude this simple moral lesson, he added : 

“ Let me see this famous plan.” 

Daniel drew it from its hiding place, unfolded it and 
laid it on the table before Penguin, who studied it atten- 
tively. 

“ Do you know where the Murray and the. Murrum- 
bidgee are ? ” he asked. 

“ Gracious, no ! ” said Daniel. “ All that I could gather 
from Bastion’s journal is that this place is in the interior 
of the country, in the heart of a desert.” 


THE TWO CABIN' BOYS. 


265 


“ Good gracious ! How are we to get there ? It ’s not 
so easy to make a long journey in this wild country, as we 
know from experience. Then we shall have to buy tools 
and provisions, which will cost us a pretty penny, and 
just at present we have only one dollar, exactly enough to 
pay for our breakfast this morning ; for this wretched inn 
is as dear as the best hotel in Quebec.” 

“Well, we will wait until we have earned a little 
money,” said Daniel. “ We will work hard.” 

“ That ’s right. While we work, we can collect the 
necessary information, and we will not start on our jour- 
ney until we can go well equipped. It’s a bargain. Now 
let us eat a few mouthfuls and then we can decide what 
to do next.” 

They went down into the large saloon and ordered 
breakfast. The room was very dark, although the sun 
shone brightly outside, and in the half-light which pre- 
vailed, the two boys did not notice a man sitting alone at 
a table near theirs. The stranger, on the contrary, stared 
curiously at the new arrivals. ^Probably satisfied with the 
result of his examination, he rose and walked boldly up to 
the young men. 

“ Well,” said he to Daniel, “was n’t I right when I said 
that sailors were always meeting ? ” 

The French boy looked up, and exclaimed : “ Dominic ! ” 

“The very same,” said the sailor; then, turning to the 
Canadian, he added': “ Mr. Penguin, I believe ? ” 


266 OLD SCHEMES AND OLD ACQUAINTANCE. 

“ Just SO,” said the boy. 

The two la^s looked at each other in some embarrass- 
ment ; but the sailor, not at all disconcerted by their chilly 
reception of him, pulled a stool up to the table and sat 
down, shouting to the servant : 

“ You can serve my breakfast with these gentlemen’s 
order.” 

Then, addressing Martial: 

“ You can’t thmk how glad I am to be among friends 
again, for you will permit me to consider you as such, 
Mr. Penguin, I hope. Our friends’ friends are our 
friends, are n’t they ? That is an old proverb,” he said, 
laughing. 

The Canadian did not answer this amiable remark ; but 
the imperturbable Dominic continued : 

“ I am all the gladder to see my dear friend Daniel 
again, because I really have a great many apologies to 
make to him. Imagine, when I left the Three Parrots, 
I was so unhappy at parting with my young friend and 
ward that I ran off like a thief in the night. I snatched 
my bundle of duds from the drawer, stuffed it under my 
arm, and was off.” 

Daniel’s face grew dark as he heard this shameless 
tale. 

“ I went on board ship,” continued the sailor, “ and 
threw my duds mto a corner, and never thought of them 
agam. The ship was bound for Algiers with a cargo of 



“ You can serve my breakfast with these gentlemen’s order.” — Page 26$, 






THE TWO CABIN BOYS. 


269 


liquors ; from there we went back and forth between 
Oran and Carthagena ; finally we put in at Madeira, 
where the captain was to take a cargo of cochineal — ” 

Penguin, who felt little interest in this story, could not 
repress a yawn. 

‘‘ This don’t amuse you,” said Dominic, “ but wait till I 
get to the end. At Madeira I fell in with you again, — at 
least with my young friend, for I had not the honor of 
your acquaintance then, Mr. Penguin. I found you in 
the thick of the fight, and was lucky enough to lend a 
hand. Next day I was still rejoicing over our meeting 
when the captain turned me off for a trifle. I paid him 
off, took up my bundle, and took to my heels. Two hours 
after, I had shipped on board the Bulldog, bound for Mel- 
bourne. Once on board, I began to settle myself in my 
new quarters, arid as my clothes were anything but fresh, 
I thought I would make a change. I opened my bundle, 
and, shiver my timbers ! what do you think I saw right 
among my own things ? You never could guess I ” 

Daniel quivered with excitement. 

“ Well,” said Dominic, “ there I found, in my bundle, 
Daniel’s portfolio ! ” 

“ Bastien Moreau’s portfolio ! ” cried both boys. 

“ Exactly. When I saw^ it,” continued the sailor, “ I 
came near fainting. ‘ Martigues, my friend,’ said I to myself, 
‘ you are a ruined man. Your friend, Daniel Eiva, will 
think you have robbed him. The best thing that you can do 


270 


OLD SCHEMES AND OLD ACQUAINTANCE. 


is to jump head foremost from the bulwarks and liide your- 
self at the bottom of the sea.’ However, on consideration, 
I said, ‘Impossible. Daniel Hiva knows you; he knows 
you to be an honest man. He will never dare to suspect 
his old messmate — ’ ” 

“ What have you done with the portfolio ? ” asked Dan- 
iel, m a trembling voice. 

“ Oh, there ’s quite a history connected with it,” said 
the sailor, with feigned embarrassment. “ When I came 
here, every one was mad about mining. I did hke every 
one else and went, but luck was against me. I returned 
to Melbourne without a penny. Then I remembered the 
money in the portfolio. I thought that if you were here, 
you would never refuse to help me ; so I took the money, 
but not all. There is a hundred dollars left ; it is yours, 
and I am ready to return it to you.” 

• After some fumbling in his pocket, Dominic pulled out 
forty dollars, which he offered to Daniel. 

“ This is an instalment,” he added. “ I ’ll give you the 
rest as soon as I can.” 

“ And the portfolio ? ” repeated the boy. 

“ The portfolio ? Here it is.” 

And, with an air of studied simplicity, the sailor laid the 
leather case on the table. 

Daniel could not believe his eyes. With a trembling 
hand he opened it, pressed the spring, and searched the 
secret drawer. The contents were undisturbed. Then, 


THE TWO CABIN BOYS. 


271 


rising, full of emotion, he threw his arms round the crafty 
sailor’s neck, crying : 

“ Thank you, Dominic. You have acted well.” 

The sailor stammered a few excuses. 

“But,” continued Daniel, “you will be left without 
money.” 

“ I sha’n’t be rich.” 

“ Well, take back half of this. Half will do for us.” 

Dominic pocketed the twenty dollars without a word. 
Then, offering his hand to Penguin, who took it coldly, he 
said : 

“ I must keep an appointment now ; but we will dine 
together to-night, that ’s understood.” 

And he went away, delighted with his skilful acting. 

For, in fact, Dominic Martigues’ story to the two cabin 
boys was nothing but an ingeniously woven tissue of lies. 
Having stolen the • portfolio entrusted to Daniel, for the 
sole purpose of getting the money which it contained, he 
decided, after reading Bastien Moreau’s journal, to try his 
luck in Australia. Unfortuately for him, once there, it did 
not take him long to find out how vague and indeterminate 
was the information left behind by the unfortunate miner. 
However, he had fallen in with adventurers of a worse 
class than himself, and had tried to hunt out the gold 
bearing discovered by Moreau. After a long and fruitless 
search in the interior of the country, he returned <;o Mel- 
bourne, stripped of everything he owned. There, by 


272 


OLD SCHEMES AND OLD ACQUAINTANCE. 


haunting the gambling-hells frequented by miners who 
hoped to increase their fortunes at the tables, he at first 
managed to make a scanty living ; then a lucky chance 
brought him a large sum. 

The scoundrel was too wily to trust long in the favors 
of the blind goddess, or rather in the credulity of ignorant 
players, and he was looking for some fresh scheme when 
chance threw him across Daniel’s path. At sight of the 
young man, his plan was rapidly arranged. He said to 
himself that the boy must possess Bastien’s secret and 
could clear up the points left obscure in the miner’s jour- 
nal. He must therefore recover his lost place in the 
French boy’s esteem at any price. 

We have seen how a few gold pieces and the restoration 
of the portfolio sufficed to win the desired result. 

Daniel, in fact, was completely taken in by Martigues’ 
trick. As soon as the latter was gone he expressed his 
delight to Penguin. 

“ You can’t think how glad I am to get hold of that 
portfolio again,” he said. “ It seems as if the good resolu- 
tions which you persuaded me to make this morning were 
already bringing me luck. At least, if we find the treas- 
ure now, I can carry out Mr. Moreau’s last wishes. And 
when I think that I really believed that Dominic was 
guilty, — such an honest man, such a jolly companion as 
he was ! ” 

“His story struck me as rather doubtful,” remarked 


THE TWO CABIN BOYS. 


273 


Penguin, who had been hut slightly affected by Dominic’s 
demonstrations of friendship. 

“ That is because you are still under the impression of 
what 1 told you this morning,” said Daniel. 

‘'Perhaps so ; but, at any rate, we can get along very 
well without your friend.” 

“ On the contrary, Martigues may prove very useful to 
us. He hnows the country, he has money — ” 

“ Your money.” 

“ Never mind,” said Daniel hotly, “ the main point is 
that now, thanks to Dominic, we can carry out our project 
without delay ; and, moreover, we shall have a loyal, trusty 
helper in him.” 

“ Listen,” said Penguin. It is not for me to accuse a 
man who, after all, has given you a proof of a certain 
amount of honesty. The only thing which I ask of you 
is, that if he joins us, you will not tell him your secret un- 
til it is too late for him to make use of it ; that is, until 
we have actually reached the spot.” 

“ I promise you, dear *Martial ; and for the future 
you shall keep the plan of the mine for better secu- 
rity.” 

The twenty dollars given to Daniel by Dominic relieved 
the boys from pressing want for the present ; so, by Pen- 
guin’s advice, they at once set out in pursuit of informa- 
tion concerning Bastien Moreau’s fortune. They applied 
to the French consul, the Colonial Grant Office, and to 
18 


274 


OLD SCHEMES AND OLD ACQUAINTANCE. 


various government offices ; but wherever they went, they 
received the same answer : 

“No one of the name had ever been known in Mel- 
bourne.” 

In vain they insisted that the man had been there ; 
Moreau had left no trace behind him. Then what had 
become of his fortune ? 

On their return to the Jolly Companions, 'the two 
cabin boys found Dominic waiting for them at the 
door. 

“ Come along ! ” he cried as far off as he could see them. 
“ It is past seven o’clock, and I am sure our dinner will be 
cold.” When they entered the house he pushed tliem 
through the big saloon, and led them into the private din- 
ing-room. 

“ I engaged this room,” he said, “ so that we might be 
more at our ease to celebrate our happy and providential 
encounter.” 

Dinner was served, and passed off very merrily, owing 
to the sailor’s never-failing flow; of spirits. Daniel was al- 
ready won to his cause ; and even Penguin felt his suspi- 
cions gradually fade ; yet hi^ face clouded when he heard 
Dominic exclaim after dinner : 

“ Now let us talk ! First of all, Daniel, tell me how it 
happens that I find you here at Melbourne when I left you 
cabin boy on board the Atlanta.” 

The French boy gave a brief account of the battle, the 


THE TWO CABIN BOYS. 


275 


shipwreck, and finally of their strange arrival at the capi- 
tal of Victoria. 

‘‘ Your story sounds like a miracle,” cried the sailor. “ If 
I did n’t know you for the most truthful boy on earth, I 
should think you were making fun of me, and that you 
had simply left the Atlanta because you got tired of the 
life.” 

Could you think that we would desert the ship ? ” said 
Penguin somewhat angrily. 

Oh ! Heaven forbid ! ” said Dominic. “ I know too 
well how fond you were of your captain. Besides, the 
Melbourne papers have published several articles about 
the mysterious disappearance of the Atlanta and two Amer- 
ican frigates sent in pursuit of her You alone, so far as I 
see, can clear up this mystery. But all this,” he continued, 
‘‘ does not tell me what you intend doing, now that you 
have reached Melbourne.” 

“ An’ accident, or say rather the hand of Providence 
brought us hither to fulfil a sacred trust,” said Daniel. 
‘‘ But it is a secret to be guarded with religious care.” 

“In that case, you know, mum ’s the word ! ” said the 
sailor, putting his finger to his lips. 

“ But we cannot accomplish our task alone. We need an 
assistant, a companion. I thought of you at once. I 
know that I can depend on your friendship, and I am ready 
to tell you the secret on one condition.” 

“ What is it ? ” asked Dominic, whose very lips quiv- 


276 OLD SCHEMES xVND OLD ACQUAINTANCE. 

ered with excitement as he saw the victim ready to 
bite. 

“ That you swear never to reveal it to a living soul.”' 

“ I swear on my word of honor,” hastily replied the 
sailor. 

“ The first part of it you know already. You know 
that Bastien Moreau, the miner who died in my arms at 
Castel, discovered a gold mine of fabulous extent some- 
where in this part of Australia. Well, I know the ex- 
act situation of the mine.” 

“ You have Bastien Moreau’s plan ? ” eagerly asked 
Dominic. 

“ I have the plan,” answered Daniel. 

“ That is,” interrupted Penguin, “ my friend Riva recol- 
lects perfectly the description of the situation of the mine, 
given him by Mr. Moreau.” 

“ Oh ! that ’s a different thing,” said the disappointed 
sailor. “ It would be better to have some writing, if it were 
but a fragment. One’s memory is not always to be trusted. 
But where is this famous mine ? ” 

“ Near the Murray,” began Daniel. But he stopped at a 
slight sign from Penguin. 

“ That is not much of a guide,” said Dominic. “ The 
Murray is a very big river ; it is three or four times as 
long as the Rhine. I don’t suppose that you intend to 
follow it from its source to the sea in search of your 


mina 


THE TWO CABIN BOYS. 


277 


“ I cannot tell you anything more now. You shall 
come with us, and I will show you where we are to dig.” 

Dominic saw that it was useless to insist. He therefore 
went on : 

“We shall need money, — a great deal of money.” 

“We have applied to you for the express purpose of 
helping us to get it.” 

“ Good ! I have friends here, I will do what is needful. 
But what will you give us in return ? ” 

Daniel did not expect this question. He was puzzled how 
to answer, and Penguin came to his help : 

“ The treasure which we seek does not belong to us,” he 
said. “ It is our purpose to give it to Bastien Moreau’s 
widow, if we find it.” 

Dominic smiled with ironical pity ; but rising hastily, he 
gravely plucked his old fur cap from his head, and ad- 
dressed the boys as follows : — 

“ Gentlemen, your cause is most noble. No one knows 
better than T, what is due to the widow and orphan. But 
T have an old mother at home in the Pyrenees myself” 
[she had been dead twenty years], “for whom I must work 
and save. My filial love forbids me to play the hero. 
This very night, in this very place, I refused to take part 
in a brilliant enterprise in which I was offered a fourth 
of the profits — ” 

“ What then ? ” asked Daniel. 

“ There are three of us,” continued the sailor. “ Let us 


278 


OLD SCHEMES AND OLD ACQUAINTANCE. 


divide the treasure into equal parts, and you can do what 
you like with your two shares.” 

“ Agreed,” said the Canadian. 

“ Moreover,” senteniously concluded Martigues, “ I must 
draw the attention of Mr. Penguin, who does not know me, 
— to prove my disinterestedness to him, I say, I must draw^ 
his attention to the fact that I don’t ask to be repaid for 
the expenses which I am to "defray in advance.” 

The matter settled thus, the three friends parted, Daniel 
absolutely delighted, Penguin resolved to keep a good watch 
on their new messmate, and the latter trying to hft upon 
some plan for getting possession of ^11 the treasure. 



“ An enormous boulder barred their progress.’ 


CHAPTEE XXIL 

THE GOLD MINE. 

At the close of the council held in the private room of 
the Jolly Companions, Dominic went immediately to work 
to prepare for the expedition upon which he was so soon 
to start with the two cabin boys. He speedily collected 
tlie necessary tools for working a mine, and a little tent 
for shelter in the desert; then he laid in a supply of flour 
and canned meat sufficient to last several months. To these 


280 


THU GOLD MINE. 


purchases he added a second-hand rifle and a pair of revol- 
vers, — weapons indispensable to the safety of the expedi- 
tion in a country where thieves are as plenty as gold-diggers. 
Lastly he bought two strong pack-mules at a bargain from 
the English Colonization Agency. His purse was com- 
pletely emptied by all these acquisitions ; and accordingly, 
one fine morning, the little party left Melbourne and pro- 
ceeded northwards. 

Daniel and Penguin had gleaned* all the necessary infor- 
mation in regard to the course which they should pursue in 
order to reach the confluence of the Murray and Murrum- 
bidgee at the office of the French consul. This gentleman 
also gave them a map of Victoria, upon which he oblig- 
ingly marked their route and the necessary data. The' two 
boys had conducted this part of the business with great 
prudence, and even on the day of their departure Dominic 
had no idea to which part of the valley of the Murray they 
were going. 

“ It seems to me,” he repeated, that it would only be 
fair to tell me where we are going. I can’t see why you 
make so many mysteries about it.” 

“ Why, my dear Dominic, I have already told you that 
we were going to the Murray valley. Is n’t that enough 
for you ? You will be with us : what more do you want ? ” 

“Very well,” grumbled the sailor. “You don’t trust 
me ; you make a great mistake.” 

Two days after their departure the travellers reached 


THE TWO CABIN BOYS. 


281 


the mountains which shelter Melbourne on the north, and 
entered a narrow valley through which a branch of the 
Yarra-Yarra runs. They had gone hut a few steps when 
Daniel recognized the spot where good Mr. Friday left 
them. 

“ The first time we stood here,” said he to the sailor, 

we never dreamed that we were so near to one of the 
largest cities m the world. We thought that we were 
on one of the Sunda Isles, only inhabited by black 
natives.” 

“ And to think that the English called this Mount Dis- 
appointment ! ” cried Penguin, who was tracing their course 
on the map. “ I shall scratch out the name, and put in Mount 
Providence ; for I never saw more clearly that it was the 
hand of Providence which guided us, through every danger, 
to the city whither a sacred duty summoned us.” 

“ Providence had nothing to do with it,” muttered Dom- 
inic ; “ still, I can’t understand how it happened that you 
were led out of the wilderness by a savage, for the natives 
of this country, they tell me, are very fierce and are hos- 
tile to Europeans. If we meet any of them, we had better 
keep them within rifle-range.” 

“ That is just it,” cried Penguin. ‘‘ Civihzed people 
complain of the cruelty of savages ; but wherever they 
meet them, they fire at them without moi^ ado. Savages 
are no worse than other men when they are kindly 
treated. At home, in Canada, the French have made 


THE GOLD MINE. 


brothers of the Indians who live among them, and these 
so-called savages are by no means the least useful citizens 
of our young confederacy ; while, ill-treated in the United 
States, the same Indians have proved intractable foes to 
the whole white race.” 

The little party spent several days in crossing the bar- 
ren mountain-chain. But beyond it the travellers found 
lovely plains covered with rich herbage, browsed over by 
splendid herds of cattle, under the watchful eye of Euro- 
pean shepherds ; for, while the miners sought for pre- 
cious metal in every direction, more prudent colonists 
advanced into the interior with their cattle, and took un- 
molested possession of vast territories, which to-day are 
worth more than all the gold ever taken from Australiaii 
mines. These true pioneers of civilization had already 
entered the Murray Valley in 1865, and had cleared farms 
which reckoned their cattle, their sheep, and their horses 
by the hundreds of thousands. The travellers, therefore, 
had no difficulty in purchasing fresh supplies of pro- 
visions, and moreover the shepherds put them on the 
best road to reach the lower river. Unfortunately, it 
obliged them to turn their backs on the smiling Nor- 
mandy of Australia and to leave green pastures for the 
burning desert. 

The two boys marched fearlessly through the melan- 
choly wastes which they had faced before, but Dominic 
displayed a childish terror. He felt as if the lads were 


THE TWO CABIN BOYS. 


283 


leading him to certain death. He complained incessantly, 
and repeatedly declared that he would not go a step far- 
ther in this lonely region, where he was exposed to die 
of heat, of thirst, and perhaps of hunger. 

However, after three weeks’ journey and terrible fatigue, 
the little party reached a large lake, the sight of which 
brought an exclamation of joy to the lips of both boys. 

“ That is Lake Tyrrell,” cried Penguin. “ We must walk 
a short distance to the east, and to-morrow we shall be on 
the banks of the Murray, which is scarcely ten miles 
distant.” 

- Come, Dominic, cheer up ! ” said , Daniel. Look at 
the map, and you will see that we are not deceiving you.” 

“ The map, the map ! ” said the sailor. “ What ’s the 
use of my looking at it ? If it were a chart, I might 
recognize the soundings ; but how can I tell whether this 
lake is really the one you say it is ? It is not the first 
ugly pond that we ’ve passed : they all look alike ; the 
country is full of them, and their waters are almost as 
salt as the sea. Listen to me. If I do not reach your 
famous Murray to-morrow, I shall turn about, and go back 
to Melbourne as fast as I can.” 

But, as Penguin had announced, the next day, after a 
long walk, the travellers reached the great Australian 
river. They greeted with a shout the beautiful, blue 
stream as it rolled between its steep, sandy banks. The 
water being quite shallow at this season of the year, they 

/ 


284 


THE GOLD MINE. 


soon found a place which the mules could ford, and then 
encamped upon the right-hand bank. 

Two days after, still following the course of the river, 
, they found their progress blocked by a lovely stream, 
which mingled its muddy waters with the clear crystal 
of the Murray. This was the Murrumbidgee. They 
crossed it with some difficulty, as the current was strong 
and the water quite deep. 

On reaching the further shore, while Dominic sulkily 
shook the water from his dripping garments, the two 
cabin • boys, giving way to a mad burst of joy, danced 
and threw up their caps, cutting every imaginable caper. 

“ Has your bath driven you crazy ? ” growled Dominic. 
“I don’t see what you find to please you so much in 
this vile country. For my part, I should much prefer — ” 

“ Hush up ! ” cried Daniel. “ I don’t want to know 
where you ’d rather be ; for I am sure that in a few min- 
utes you will be as happy as we are.” 

“ Are we there ? ” asked the sailor. 

“ Yes,” said Penguin, “ we are at our journey’s end, or 
nearly so.” 

“ Are you in earnest ? You ’re not deceiving me ? ” 
cried Dominic, whose eyes began to sparkle. 

“ Hark ! ” said the Canadian. “ Daniel shall repeat the 
words of Bastien Moreau.” 

“ These,” said Daniel, “ are the miner’s exact words : 
‘Starting from the point where the Murrumbidgee joins 


THE TWO CABIN BOYS. 


285 


the Murray, follow the right bank of the river for about 
six hundred paces, down to a narrow, rocky ravine, the 
mouth of which is shaded by a few gum-trees ; then, 
turnmg your back on the river, go to the north, and fol- 
low the course of the ravine. After walking two hours 
you will come to an enormous stone standing alone, which 
marks — ’ ” 

“ Marks what ? ” asked the sailor, who had listened with 
open mouth and ears. 

“ Good gracious ! I don’t know,” said Daniel. “ I sup- 
pose it is the mouth of the mine, the spot where we are 
to dig.” 

“Never mind,” interrupted Penguin. “We will look 
and see.” 

“But, after all,” added Dominic, “how can you be 
sure that this is the Murrumbidgee ? ” 

“ From the position of the lake which we passed three 
days ago, and by calculating our journey down the Mur- 
ray, I am sure,” said Penguin, “that this river is the 
Murrumbidgee.” 

“ Well, then, lads, let us be off ! ” cried the sailor. 

Don’t let us lose a moment’s time.” 

They must hasten, indeed, if they wished to gain the 
ravine before night, for the sun was sinking rapidly 
towards the horizon. 

Penguin, planting a stake at the extreme angle of the 
bank which overhung the meeting of the waters, began 


286 


THE GOLD MINE. 


to pace down the left shore of the river, counting his 
steps with great care. His two companions followed him, 
full of the anxiety always felt on approaching a long and 
eagerly desired goal. 

They passed by several ravines which opened upon the 
river, and saw several groups of gum-trees ; but Penguin 
did not pause. 

At last, he cried out “ Six hundred,” and stopped. 

The bank stretched before them steep and high, without 
a break. 

The Canadian resumed his walk. He counted up to 
seven hundred, and halted again. Ten yards away a 
group of trees half hid a narrow fissure in the bank. 

“ I see what it is,” he exclaimed. My steps are not so 
long as those of the miner. But I feel certain that this 
is the right place.” 

He rushed forward, and ran through the trees, followed 
by his comrades. Doubt was no longer possible. Behind 
the gum-trees lay a deep, narrow ravine. 

All at once Daniel called his companions, who were 
hurrying on into the ravine, and showed them the letters 
“ B. M.” carved on the bark of a tree. 

“ There is Bastien Moreau’s signature,” said he. “ Now 
you see that we are on the right path. It will be better 
for us to stop here for to-day; night is at hand, and 
you know that it will take us two hours to reach the 
big stone.” 


THE TWO CABm BOYS. 


287 


The travellers accordingly sat down at the foot of the 
gum-trees to rest for the night. But, although utterly 
exhausted, they could not sleep. The idea that they 
stood at the gate of the new Eldorado kept them awake, 
feverish and impatient. 

With the first rays of light they were on foot, and, 
driving the mules before them, were hastening through 
the gorge. It was more like a fissure, a crack in the 
ground enlarged by the action of rain, than it was like 
a ravine. It seemed as if some powerful commotion had 
rent in twain the rocks, whose smooth, perpendicular and 
inaccessible sides were scarcely more than a few yards 
assunder. Through these masses of stone ran, like ser- 
pents, long veins of that milky-white quartz which is the 
herald of the precious metal. 

“ It don’t take half an eye to see that there is gold 
hereabouts,” said Dominic, pointing to these glittering 
wavy lines. 

“ May be not,” answered Penguin ; “ but we have n’t 
found it yet. Gold is found among quartz, but it ’s not 
every bed of quartz that contains gold ” 

As they left the river gradually behind, the road rose to 
the level of a narrow valley, which again descended, broad- 
ening to the northeast, as if to return to the 'Murrum- 
bidgee. 

Two hours after leaving the gum-trees, the travellers 
crossed this sort of neck or isthmus, and entered the 


288 


THE GOLD MINE. 


valley, walking along the bed of a dry stream. Upon 
the banks grew a profusion of thick, thorny briers, over- 
topped here and there by an occasional acacia, with 
scanty foliage and reddish flowers. Huge blocks of stone 
obstructed the bed of the brook. 

The boys wondered how they should distinguish Bas- 
tion Moreau’s big rock amid this picturesque chaos of 
stone. But their perplexity was of brief duration. They 
soon came to an enormous boulder, standing alone, which, 
lying across the stream, completely barred their progress. 
The water dammed up by this powerful obstacle probably 
formed a lovely cascade in the wet season ; and even now, 
although it was the dry season, there was a little pool. 
This vast' boulder was evidently the one mentioned by the 
gold-digger. 

‘•We have been walking for more than two hours,” 
exclaimed Daniel. “We must have reached the spot; 
for I see no other stone anywhere about us larger than 
this one.” 

“ Well, let us look for the mine,” said Dominic. 

“ Have a little patience,” said Penguin. “ Since we 
have undoubtedly reached the spot, let us pitch our tent 
beside this pool of water, unload our mules, which are ex- 
hausted by their clamber over the rocks, and rest our- 
selves.” 

“ You are never in a hurry,” said the angry sailor, who 
had gradually given up his obsequious politeness towards 
the Canadian. 


THE TWO CABIN BOYS. 


289 


“ In the first place,” returned the latter, “ we are not 
sure of finding the mine immediately. In fact, we know 
that it is in the valley, but where ? That is the question. 
So it is useless to hurry things.” 

Nevertheless, the sailor, leaving the boys to unload the 
mules and pitch the tent, began to hunt for the mine 
without further delay. He carefully explored the bushes 
on either shore for quite a distance around the rock ; but 
after half an hour’s search he returned without discover- 
ing anything. 

Penguin could not help laughing at his look of discom- 
fiture. 

“ Look here now, Dominic,” he said, “ if you stop to 
think a minute, you will see that Bastien Moreau would 
never have been such a fool as to leave his treasure 
exposed to the first adventurer who came along. He must 
have known that, just as he came upon it by mere chance, 
another might have the same luck. Before he left the 
valley, he undoubtedly concealed his shaft so carefully 
that he was not sure of finding it agam himself, and 
thought it necessary to make a plan of hLs works.” 

“ Ah ! ” said the sailor, “ and this plan ? ” 

“ This plan,” the young Canadian coldly replied, “ is in 
my bosom. It has never been off my person since the day 
that Daniel put it into my keeping.” 

And to Dominic’s no small surprise, he took the scrap 
of paper from his bosom and spread it out on the rock, 

19 


290 


THE GOLD MINE. 


carefully smoothing the folds as he did so. Daniel bent 
down to study it with him. 

“We told you/’ continued Penguin, “ that Bastien’s 
memorandum was unluckily torn at the words, ' an enor- 
mous stone which marks — ’ A little further on there 
are, indeed, these fragmentary words ‘ which goes down 
28 feet’; but this can only refer to the depth of the 
shaft. On the very edge of the paper we find another 
important guide, — a plan, also, unfortunately imperfect. 
Here it is : — 



This sketch will probably guide us straight to the mine.” 

“ Humph ! ” said Dominic, “ if you 'trust to that — ” 
“Why, certainly,” said Daniel, “we trust to that. I 
could n’t make head or tail of it at first, but I think that 
Martial has found the key to the mystery/’ 

“ We shall soon see,” Penguin replied. “ In the first 
place, I suppose that the cross marked on the plan stands 


THE TWO CABIN BOYS. 


291 


for the great stone where we now are. It is very clear 
that the two lines on either side of it are meant for the 
stream, the bed of which widens in, the same way. As I 
see a point marked in the narrowest portion of the water- 
course, I guess that the mine is up the river from the rock 
and on the left hank, as all the lines go in that direction. 
This agreed upon, I find another spot connected with the 
cross by a perpendicular line marked ‘ 28,’ which must 
mean twenty-eight yards, twenty-eight paces, or twenty- 
eight feet. This point is, in my opinion, nothing but a 
guide, for it is connected with another and invisible point 
hyaline marked ‘76.’ This unknown point is undoubt- 
edly the situation of the mine, for it is connected by 
another line, unfortunately incomplete, with the point in 
the bed of the stream. Is this clear ? ” 

“ I don’t understand a blessed word,” said Dominic, who 
was completely dumbfounded. 

“ I understand you perfectly,” said Daniel, admiring his 
friend’s ingenious explanation. 

“ I did not explain myself very clearly,” said Penguin, 
“but I think I am right. At any rate, let us try my 
scheme ; if it fails, we can easily follow some other.” 

The cabin boys had pitched their tent on the left bank 
of the river, not far from the big boulder. 

“We will take this tent,” he continued, “as our starting 
point. First, we must turn our backs on it. You, Domi- 
nic, must walk straight forward, counting your steps as 


292 


THE GOLD MINE. 


you go. Your legs are longer than mine and will give us 
a more exact measure.” 

Let us take our tools with us/’ said Daniel ; “ we may 
need them.” 

The sailor turned his hack to the tent and advanced in 
the desired direction. At the twenty-seventh step he was 
stopped by a great acacia, standing haughtily alone in the 
midst of the scanty underbrush. 

“ Good ! ” said the Canadian. “ This tree undoubtedly 
represents the second point on the plan. Now we have 
only to count seventy-six paces, walking straight forward 
in a parallel line with the left bank of the river.” 

Without a word, Dominic resumed his march, Daniel 
counting the steps aloud. At the seventy-sixth, Penguin 
planted a stake in the ground. 

“Well!” cried the sailor in a tone of discoumgement, 
“ where is the mine ? I see nothing but stones and under- 
brush, and more stones, and not the least sign of a shaft. 
I very much fear that I have had my labor for my pains. 
What a fool I was to let two young monkeys lead me so 
far into the desert without a word of explanation 1 ” 

The Canadian said nothing. He was studying Bastien’s 
plan, occasionally glancing around. 

“ Bless my heart ! ” said Dominic, giving way to his tem- 
per, ‘‘this is too much. There you both stand like statues, 
as if this was the most natural thing in the world. I warn 
you that, if you have been fooling me, I will be fully 
revenged on you.” 


THE TWO CABIN BOYS. 


293 


Do let us alone ! ” cried Daniel. Don’t you see that 
Martial knows what he is talking about ? ” 

“ Yes,” said the Canadian, “ I am convinced that the 
mine must be here, perhaps under our very feet, but at 
any rate somewhere close by. Stop, look yonder, towards 
the river. See that dead tree lying on the ground. I ’m 
willing to bet that that is our fourth point. Therefore the 
mine must be here. We have our picks. To work ! Let us 
dig around the stake. We shall have time enough to 
grumble afterwards if we find nothing.” 

Armed with their picks, the three began to turn up the 
soil about them. Several hours passed and brought no 
result. The workers were forced to stop and rest, and Dan- 
iel ran to the tent for food, to revive their failing strength. 

Dominic sat silently and gloomily on a pile of stones 
gathered together by some flood. He had lighted his pipe 
and was lost in thought; but the movements of the pick 
which he held, betrayed the dull rage which brooded in his 
heart. The heavy iron tool, involuntarily lifted, struck 
sparks from the pebbles upon which it fell. 

Penguin sat near the sailor, looking coldly at him and 
eating a biscuit. 

“ There ’ll be a row before long,” he whispered to Daniel, 
who was close by. “Your dear friend Martigues don’t 
strike me as a very patient man, and I — ” 

He stopped suddenly, sprang up, and before Dominic 
had time to resist, he snatched the pick from his hand and 


^94 


THE GOLD MINE. 


began to throw up the earth hastily. At the same time 
he shouted : 

Here it is ! We have hit it ! ” 

What do you mean ? ” asked the brutal sailor. 

“ I mean that instead of quarrelling, you had better go 
to work. You are sitting on the mine.” 

“ How can that be ? ” said Daniel. 

" Look here,” said the Canadian. Do you see this piece 
of wood ? ” 

“ Yes ! ” cried both his companions at once. 

“ Well, that is the top of one of the planks with which 
Bastien closed the mouth of his shaft. This he has 
covered in turn with earth and stones, and that is why we 
did not notice it before.” 

A few vigorous strokes of the pick uncovered a part of 
the wood, and almost immediately they heard the noise 
of pebbles dropping down into the pit through tire cracks 
in this roofing. 

There could be no further doubt. Dominic himself 
could not restrain his joy. He embraced the French boy 
again and again ; then, somewhat shamefacedly, he offered 
his hand to Penguin, saying : 

“ I hope you won’t bear me a grudge.” 

“ Why should I blame you for being impatient ? ” said 
the Canadian. To work, to work ! ” 

Active and industrious as the laborers were, it was a 
long and difficult task. Night was at hand when, the 



“ All tlie cracking iij tLe world could not frighten Dominic, who went cautiously 
down, lan);i in hand.” -- Page 297. 




THE TWO CABIN BOYS. 


297 


earth being removed, the planks could be taken away in 
turn. The mouth of the pit gaped black and wide. 

“It is too late to do anything more to-day,” said Daniel. 

But Dominic did not agree to this. He wanted to go 
down into the mine, to assure himself of the reality of the 
treasure which lay below. He ran to the tent and came 
back with ropes and a lamp. Having lighted the lamp, 
he explored the mouth of the shaft, and uttered a cry of 
delight when he saw at his feet the top rounds of a Jong 
ladder, the end of which was lost in the darkness beneath. 

“Your friend Bastien,” said he to Daniel, “was polite 
enough to leave his staircase standing. This will do away 
with the need of ropes and be both safer and more con- 
venient.” 

The ladder, made of gum-tree wood, seemed very un- 
steady, and began to crack in alarming fashion as the 
sailor stepped upon it ; but all the cracking in the world 
could not frighten Dominic, who went cautiously dov/n, 
lamp in hand. Beaching the bottom safely, he called to 
the two boys, who slid down the ladder, and stood beside 
him in the twinkling of an eye. 

The excavation, which was nine feet wide at the top, 
was conical in shape, going down about thirty feet and 
being only about six feet wide at the base. This pit, dug 
in stony soil, must have cost Bastien Moreau and his 
friends long weeks of work. However, under the layer of 
rocks was a more mellow soil, dripping with dampness, 


298 


THE GOLD MINE. 


which had accumulated and formed a shallow pond on the 
bottom of the mine. Beyond this shaft a lateral gallery 
went about twenty paces into the earth ; the walls of 
this narrow passage were propped up with planks and tree- 
trunks. 

The three friends went into this gallery. They exam- 
ined it carefully to the end by the light of their lamp, but 
found no sign of a vein. A block of glittering white 
quartz blocked further progress, and promised to prove a 
poser to any one who tried to pierce it. 

The impetuous Daniel was somewhat disappointed ; he 
had expected to find bars of gold at the bottom of the 
mine, heaped up and ready for removal. Dominic, who 
had worked in mines before, was more reasonable and 
only said : — 

“We shall have some good, hard work with our picks 
before we find our treasure.” 

“ Yes,” said Penguin ; “ so the best thing we can do now 
is to go to bed. For my part, I am too tired to lift a hand.” 

They accordingly left the mine and returned to their 
tent, where, after feeding their mules, they fell asleep side 
by side, and were all soon plunged in golden dreams. 

At the first peep of day they went down into the mine 
again with their tools and set to work. ’ The block of 
quartz resisted all their efforts ; at the end of the day, they 
had only advanced a few inches. 

“ It is impossible for us to keep on in this way,” said 


THE TWO CABIN BOYS. 


299 


Penguin. ‘'Our tools will be blunted on this rock, which 
is harder than steel. We must use gunpowder and blow 
it up.” 

“ To be sure,” said the sailor. “ I thought of that, and we 
have plenty of powder, for I brought a supply in case we 
we should need it. But we must use* it very carefully, 
or else we shall bring the gallery down with it and have 
the whole thmg to do over agai^.” 

They therefore tried using powder, and succeeded in 
blasting away the greater part of the quartz boulder. This 
perilous task tdok three days ; but on the fourth, bemg rid 
of the obstacle, they came upon a repository of loose earth 
and stone rubbish, which yielded readily to the pick, and 
through which they advanced rapidly. They then encoun- 
tered a fresh difficulty : the walls of the gallery hewn 
from this crumbling soil, threatened to cave in ; they were 
obliged to prop them up with the few planks which they 
could find and with the trunks of trees which they cut down. 
Moreover, after a little, water began to pour freely in upon 
them ; the mine was in danger of being flooded. 

The workers were therefore obliged to make a division 
of labor : wlxile two of them dug away at the rock, the 
third, remaining above ground, bailed out the water with a 
bucket fastened to a long rope. Every morning, before 
they went to work, each one had to take a turn at this dis- 
agreeable task, for the water stood more than two feet deep 
in the mine. 


300 


THE GOLD MINE. 


And still, at the end of a fortnight, they had not found 
a single particle of gold to reward them for all their labor. 

Dominic grumbled loudly. 

One day he said : “ Perhaps Bastien Moreau only left 
the mine because he was sure that there was nothing more 
in it.” 

“ Perhaps so,” was Penguin’s phlegmatic reply. But 
we can’t help it, can we I You must acknowledge that 
yourself.” 

Daniel was the most eager and persevering of all. He 
was never discouraged or depressed and he' worked mces- 
santly, although his comrades often stopped for a few 
minutes at a time to rest. 

One morning he went down into the mine without wait- 
ing to draw off the water which had collected during the 
night, and knee-deep in sticky, wet clay, he made a furious 
attack upon the rock. The fragments flew thick and fast 
in every direction, splashing him with mud, but he kept on 
undaunted. 

But suddenly his arm dropped to his side. He turned 
pale and almost fainted. The lamplight, falling on the 
spot where he was working, lighted up a small, yellow, 
glittering lump, embedded in a piece of quartz. 

With a trembling hand the young man took down the 
lamp and held it close to the shining lump. 

It was really gold and nothing else. Daniel stood rooted 
to the spot, gazing at the fascinating metal. 


THE TWO CABIN BOYS. 


301 


" Gold ! ” he murmured in a low voice. 

Then, tearing the nugget from the quartz with one bold 
stroke, he rushed from the gallery like a madman. 

Martial ! Dominic ! ” he shouted, holding up the pre- 
cious fragment, “ gold ! gold I ” 

At the sound of these magical words the sailor ran has- 
tily down the ladder, quickly followed by Penguin. 

The stroke of Daniel’s pick had broken the spell. The 
golden vein, Bastien’s'^ treasure, was found once more. 
That night when the three adventurers, worn out with fa- 
tigue and emotion, returned to their tent, they brought up 
from the mine four large nuggets and a great many smaller 
ones, representing in all more than three hundred dollars 
in gold, — quite a fortune. 



CHAPTER XXIII. 

EXPIATION. 

For two days the gold-diggers continued to take so many 
nuggets from the vein of quartz that Dominic became 
seriously alarmed as to how they were to carry off such a 
heavy load. 

“ What a pity,” he said, “ that we did not bring a third 
mule along ! Even if we leave our tools behind, our two ani- 
mals can scarcely carry the gold which we have already 
dug up,"" and food enough to take us across the desert.” 

“ It is very unfortunate,” replied the Canadian ; “ but 
there is nothing to prevent us from followmg Bastien 


THE TWO CABIN BOYS. 


303 


Moreau’s example. Let us cover over the mouth of the 
mine before we go, and then we can come back again after 
we have deposited our gold safely in the Melbourne bank.” 

Daniel was dazzled by his sudden access to riches and 
was rather sorry that he could not keep the money. 

“ If it were not for Martial,” thought he, “ I should di- 
vide this gold with Dominic. Half of it would make me 
rich. How all the people of Castel would stare to see me 
come home laden with treasure ! First of all, I would 
make my father leave his old shanty ; we would settle down 
in a beautiful country house, near some large city, Perpig- 
nan, for instance. But Martial is right : this treasure does 
not belong to me. After all, if Bastien had not trusted 
me with his portfolio, I should never have managed to 
find this wonderful .gold mine, even if it had ever occurred 
to me to come and try my luck in Australia. How rich 
Mrs. Moreau will be ! But if we don’t find her, in spite of 
aU our searching, I don’t see why this treasure would n’t 
belong to us.” 

The fact of ' the matter was that the sight of so much 
gold began to exercise its fatal spell over Daniel’s vacillat- 
ing spirit. The youth, but recently so proud of the good 
resolves inspired by Penguin, felt evil thoughts creeping 
rapidly over him. It must be said to his praise that he 
fought nobly against them, and that the Canadian never 
suspected the struggle which poor Daniel was making 
against constant temptation. 


304 


EXPIATION. 


Dominic made no effort to disguise his frantic joy or his 
avaricious greed. Sitting in the tent at night, after the 
day’s work was done, he delighted to plunge his hands 
deep down into the chest of glittering lumps. His eyes 
shone as if illuminated by a reflection from ,the bright 
metal, and, letting his favorite pipe go out in his mouth, he 
muttered over and over again : 

“ If all this gold were only mine ! ” 

On the tenth day the laborers only found a few tiny 
nuggets; then on the succeeding days all trace of gold 
vanished. Dor a whole week they kept up their arduous 
task unceasingly, but did not find a single particle of 
gold. 

“ Evidently,” said Penguin, “ we have reached the end 
of the vein. Even the quartz has ceased. We shall find 
no more gold here.” 

“ Well, let us try one of the gallery walls,” said the in- 
satiate Dominic. 

“We had better go back to Melbourne; the rather,” 
remarked the Canadian, “ that our provisions are falling 
short. Have n’t we gold enough ? I calculated yesterday 
that we had nearly a million dollars.” 

“That only makes three hundred and fifty thousand 
for me !” angrily exclaimed the sailor. 

“ Indeed, only that ! ” said Daniel satirically. “ I pity 
you, and I don’t see why you don’t claim damages and in- 
terest.” 


THE TWO CABIN BOYS. 


305 


“ It ’s no joking matter,” said Dominic. ‘‘ What I have 
is not enough for me, that ’s all there is to be said about 
it. We will not leave this spot until I am perfectly 
ready to go.” 

“ You are not our master,” exclaimed Penguin ; “ we 
shall go when we choose.” 

“ Come, come,” interrupted Daniel, “ don’t let us quarrel 
about nothing. We will make an attempt to dig another 
gallery. If we find no gold within a week, we will abandon 
the mine and return to Melbourne. Is it a bargain ? ” 

“ I agree ! ” grumbled Dominic. 

The miners accordingly began to make a gallery run- 
nmg at right angles from the one where they had found the 
rich bearing. Sesveral times their work was cut short by 
running springs, which they had to stop up for fear of 
flooding the mine. But the water flowed in faster than 
ever, so that Dominic had to stand at the top all day and 
fight the stream with buckets. 

The week drew to a close ; not a bit of gold had come to 
light. Penguin, suggested several times that they should 
give up their task as hopeless, but the sailor stuck to the 
bargain. At last the appointed day arrived, and, although 
greatly discouraged, the boys went down into the mine. 

After four hours of persistent work Daniel exclaimed : — 

“ I swear, I ’ve had enough of it. We are not galley 
slaves that Dominic should insist on working us so ter- 
ribly hard to no purpose.” 


20 


306 


EXPIATION. 


“ The fact of the matter is/’ said Penguin, “ that there 
is no more gold here. Let us be off.” 

And, throwing their picks over their shoulders, they left 
the gallery. On reaching the shaft they were greatly sur- 
prised to find that the ladder was gone, by which they 
usually entered and left the mine. 

“ It’s one of Dominic’s stupid jokes,” said Penguin. “ He 
thinks that he can keep us at work here till night.” 

“ He can ’t mean to make us go without breakfast,” said 
Daniel. And he called the sailor. 

His shouts were unanswered for some time. The boys 
lost patience and shrieked and screamed. At last a shadow 
passed across the opening, and the sailor appeared at the 
edge of the. pit. His malicious face wore so ferocious a 
look that Daniel fairly shivered. 

W ell,” cried the scoundrel, in a rough Voice, “ what ails 
you that you make such a noise down there ? ” 

“ Have done with your jokes,” said the Canadian, “ and 
let down the ladder. We want to come up.” 

“ In the first place, Mr. Penguin,” was the satirical reply, 
“ I must ask you to be a little more polite. You say you 
want to come up : I ’ve nothing to say against it.” 

“ Come, Martigues,” said Daniel, with a forced laugh, ‘‘ be 
reasonable. We ’ve been working a whole week now to 
please you. We have found nothing, but we can’t help 
that. I assure you that there is no more gold here. Hand 
us down the ladder.” 


THE TWO CABIN BOYS. 


307 


Dominic sneered. 

“ I ’m very sorry, Master Daniel,” he said, “ that you got 
into such bad company on hoard the Atlanta. But I wash 
my hands of you, and leave you with your dear Penguin. 
I have just received a letter summoning me to Melbourne 
in all haste. I ’m in a great hurry, and have no time to 
waste on you. But you may depend upon it, I will come 
back as soon as possible to see that you have n’t been too 
unhappy together in my absence. Don’t quarrel, will you ? 
Good-by ! ” 

And the sailor made a pretence of leaving them. 

“ Dominic ! Martigues ! ” shouted the two boys. 

The rascal reappeared. 

“ Oh ! I forgot,” he said ; and he burst into a horrid 
laugh. “ Look in the portfolio,” he shouted to Daniel. 
“Perhaps you will find Mrs. Moreau’s address. No ? Well, 
I will try to hunt the good lady up, and I will give her all 
sorts of tender messages from you.” 

“ Wretch ! ” cried Penguin, who now perceived the sailor’s 
abominable plan. 

“ What ? ” cried the ruffian ; and, drawing his revolver, he 
took aim at the boy, who never stirred. But after glaring 
at him for a moment, he dropped his weapon, saying : “No, 
it will be much more amusing to leave yq^i both down 
there. Good-by ! ” • 

And he vanished for* the last time, for the poor boys 
heard his steps die away in the distance. They were alone, 


308 


EXPIATION. 


with no hope of rescue, at the bottom of a shaft thirty feet 
deep. 

Up to the very last moment, Daniel took it for a very 
bad joke on Dominic’s part. But when he found how 
abominably the villain had trapped them, he sat down on 
the muddy ground and began to cry. Penguin, pale, with 
clenched fists, stood manfully erect, already striving with 
irrepressible energy, to hit upon some means of escajpe 
from the pit where they were condemned to die of hunger. 

“ This time,” sobbed Daniel, “ we are lost indeed. Why 
has Providence preserved us so often, merely to meet with 
such an awful fate ? ” 

“ Have n’t I frequently told you,” gravely responded the 
young Canadian, “ that it is cowardly to yield to despair, 
which only lowers a man, and leads him more surely to 
his ruin ? ” 

“ Martial, how happy you are never to lose that innate 
hope which sustains you, and helps you to surmount 
every danger ! And to think that it was I who dragged 
you down with me into this living tomb ! I am punislied 
for all my sins. Bastion’s last words are confirmed. ‘ In 
this life,’ said the dying man, ‘good intentions are 
nothing, actions only avail, and the wicked are always 
punished.’ Once before, I yielded to that Dominic’s trea- 
cherodfe advice, and violated the secret which was confided 
to me ; and then again I was deaf to your counsels, and 
listened to the wretch who has condemned us both to the 


THE TWO CABIN BOYS. 


809 


most frightful tortures ! But is it just that an innocent 
fellow, like you, should expiate my crimes ? I would give 
my gold, my life, to that devil, to save your life. Oh, how 
miserable I am ! ” And he began to sob piteously. 

“ Come, Daniel, be calm,” said his comrade gently. 

The punishment seems to be disproportionate to your 
faults, which must have been long since forgiven. Tliose 
are the true criminals who, taking advantage of your in- 
experience and the very generosity of your heart, led you 
astray. They alone deserve to expiate their crimes ; and 
we must escape from this prison, if only to deal out jus- 
tice to them.” 

“ Escape ? ” muttered Daniel. “ You cannot hope to 
pierce these stone walls ? ” 

“No, it would take too long to work a gallery through 
this enormous mass of earth ; besides, our strength would 
soon "ive out without food. We must find some other 

® r 

plan. Come, Daniel, get up ; have courage ! If we must 
die, don’t let us yield without a struggle.” 

The young Frenchman, as if electrified by these brave 
words, sprang to his feet, and threw his arms around his 
friend’s neck, exclaiming : — 

“Here T am. Martial. I am ready. See, my tears 
are dried ! ” 

Penguin returned his embrace, saying : — 

“ First, let us try to break away some of the planks 
which wainscot the gallery. Perhaps we can build a 


310 


EXPIATION. 


scaffolding with them high enough to climb out of the 
mine.” 

A few strokes of their picks provided them with a num- 
ber of boards, which they joined together to a height of 
nine feet ; but it was impossible for them to raise it any 
higher. Every time they tried to add a second story of 
planks, the whole mass tumbled about their heads. Once 
they narrowly escaped being buried under the boards, and 
were both severely bruised. 

“We must try something else,” said Penguin finally. 
“We shall never succeed in this way. If we only had 
some nails ! But I have not found one in the whole of 
this woodwork, which is merely mortised together.” 

Meanwhile night overtook them, and darkness added to 
the agony of their situation. Worn out with work, having 
eaten nothing since the previous day, the two boys were 
still obliged to remain on their feet ; for the ground had 
flianged to a mass of liquid mud. However, they con- 
trived to make a sort of raft of the boards, upon which 
they stretched themselves. 

The stars shone overhead with a splendor rendered 
more dazzling by the fact that the pit formed a sort of 
gigantic telescope. But towards midnight the sky clouded 
over, large drops of rain began to fall on their faces, and 
forced them to seek shelter in the gallery. Soon the hur- 
ricane burst upon them, and a perfect deluge poured into 
the mine. 


THE TWO CABIN BOYS. 


311 


The water grew higher and higher. At the end of an 
hour the boys were knee-deep in it. They stood silently 
shivering, overwhelmed by the successive blows levelled at 
them by a cruel fate. 

“We shall be drowned ! ” cried Daniel. “ The water has 
reached my waist.” 

“ Drowned ! ” repeated Penguin, as if suddenly struck 
by the word. “ Drowned ! ” 

Then he exclaimed : — 

“ Take your pick, Daniel, and follow me. We may yet 
be saved.” 

With these words, he rushed farther into the gallery. 
Daniel felt his way slowly after him. 

On reaching the spot where ‘they had been working the 
day before, they found the lamp still hanging to the wall, 
and giving out a feeble light. Penguin studied the rock 
carefully, and in a few moments discovered one of the 
springs which they had stopped up. He at once dealt it 
a few vigorous blows, and the water gushed forth in a 
tiny stream. 

“ Do as I do,” he said to Daniel. “We must make a 
broad bed for the stream.” 

“ But — ? ” asked the amazed French boy. 

“ Work with a will. I have no time for explanations 
now ? ” 

The two lads set eagerly about cutting away the wall. 
The water poured in more abundantly. A few additional 


312 


EXPIATION. 


strokes, and the liquid sheet, finding a large outlet, burst 
forth with such force that Daniel came near being knocked 
down. 

“Now, run!” cried the Canadian ; and, snatching up 
the lamp, he fled from the gallery, which the water filled 
with fearful speed. 

At last they reached the pit. The torrent, for which 
they had opened a way, rushed furiously after them. In 
an instant the water rose breast-high. 

Penguin seized two broad boards; and taking off his 
belt, he tied them together with a loose knot, sufficiently 
firm, however, to prevent them from floating apart. 

“ Do you understand now ? ” he said to Daniel. “ Get 
astride these planks.” 

“ I understand,” replied his comrade, hauling himself 
upon the impromptu raft. “But do you hope that the 
water will raise us to the mouth of the pit ? ” 

“I think it will,” said the Canadian. ‘"The spring 
which we have just set free must be fed by the waters of 
the great plain that overlooks the valley, in which case it 
will play the part of an artesian well. The water will 
seek to rise to its own level, and, finding no other outlet, 
will rise to the mouth of this rocky pit, or well.” 

The clever boy’s hypothesis was correct. The water 
rapidly filled the pit. The entrance to the gallery was 
already covered, and the foaming whirlpool rose ever 
higher and higher. 


THE TWO CABIN BOYS. 


313 


At daybreak the raft, with the loose planks and posts 
which the water brought up with it, was scarcely nine feet 
distant from the mouth of the shaft ; but at this point the 
torrent paused. From this point upwards the rock gave 
place to earth ; and the water, soaking into the damp soil, 
trickled away imperceptibly. 

Penguin soon discovered this fact. The case became a 
puzzling one. This time it was left for Daniel to solve the 
riddle. Dominic, in his hasty flight, had neglected to pull 
up the post driven down into the shaft to hold the ropes 
for the buckets with which the water was bailed out. 
The young Frenchman took off his long woollen sash, and, 
carefully balancing himself on tlie unsteady raft, skilfully 
threw it around the post. One end fell close beside him. 
He fastened it to the other end, which he held in his 
hand ; and, turnuig to Penguin, who was watching him 
curiously, he said, “ You shall go up first.” 

Without a word, the Canadian chmbed hand over 
hand along this impromptu rope, and reached the post. 
Then he stopped, turned, and held out his hand to help 
Daniel after him. 

A moment after, the boys, clasped in each other’s arms, 
offered their grateful thanks to Heaven, which had snatched 
them from death once more. 

Their first glance was directed to the place where their 
camp had stood, near the “ big boulder.” What was their 
surprise to see that the tent was still there! They ran 
towards it. 


314 


EXPIATION. 


Eager to escape, and anxious to cross the desert as 
quickly as possible, Dominic had piled gold and provisions 
upon one mule, and mounted the other himself. He was 
therefore obliged to leave behuid, not only the tools, but 
also the shelter-tent, and, what was still more important 
to the poor castaways, a certain amount of food. 

The boys were therefore able to refresh themselves with 
a good meal of bacon and boiled rice. Then they lay 
down in the tent to enjoy the rest which they needed so 
much after twenty-four hours of keenest agony and ni- 
cessant toil. 

When they awoke the sun had travelled once round the 
entire earth. Nothing detained them longer in the melan- 
choly valley whither they came to seek their fortune ; so, 
loading themselves with all the food that they could carry, 
they turned back with heavy hearts. 

Having crossed the Murray, they came upon the desert. 
How awful and how desolate the vast, bare plains, with 
their glittering lagoons, appeared to them ! The first time 
that they traversed them an indescribable ardor kept up 
their courage; they seemed to see beyond the barren 
waste the magic goal toward which they were hastening : 
while now they dragged themselves wearily over the 
scorching sand, bringing nothing back from their expedi- 
tion but sorrow and discouragement. 

Poor Daniel ! all his fair dreams of the future had flown. 
After a momentary glimpse, if not of wealth, at least of 


THE TWO CABIN BOYS. 


315 


peace and happiness, — for he naturally thou^t that Mrs. 
Moreau would not let their devotion go unrewarded, — 
he must return to his toilsome life as a sailor, and bid 
farewell forever to such castles in the air. Luckily, Bas- 
tien's portfolio had escaped Dominic’s greed. Perhaps 
some day the French boy might fulfil the mission confided 
to him. This was his one consolation amid all his bitter 
woes. 

Unfortunately, the rascally thief had carried off th^ 
map given by the consul to the boys, who, deprived of this 
indispensable guide, wandered blindly through these vast 
solitudes, unable to tell whether their journey’s end were 
approaching or not. 

Their joy may accordingly be imagined when they came 
across some footprints in the sand, one day. On exam- 
ining the deep impressions, they easily recognized the 
hoof-marks of two heavily loaded mules. Dominic had 
undoubtedly passed that way ; but, what was still more 
surprising, he must have gone by very recently, scarcely a 
day since. How did it happen that the thief, who was 
well mounted and had two days the start of his victims, 
had made no greater pro'gress ? This greatly perplexed 
the boys. Still, whether these were the footprints of 
Dominic or of some other traveller, they decided to follow 
them, feeling sure that they would lead to some inhabited 
place. 

The truth was that the thief had lost his way, being 


316 


EXPIATION. 


anything but familiar with the use of a map. In his mad 
haste he fled southwards, and reached the mountains ; but 
he discovered his mistake when he saw that there was no 
pass across this rocky wall. Overcome with terror, fearing 
that his food would give out in the desert, he turned east- 
ward again as quickly as his tired mules could travel, and 
it was only the night before that he had crossed the point 
in the road which tile boys had just reached. 

They now followed his track, and before long, by cer- 
tain unmistakable signs, were assured that they were close 
upon the fugitive. 

“ I am sure,” said Penguin, stirring up a pile of smoul- 
dering ashes with his stick, “ that the villaui can’t be far 
off. He must have passed the night on this very spot, 
and cannot be many hours in advance of us.” 

“ What shall we do,” asked Daniel, “ if we catch up 
with him ? ” 

“We must beware of letting him see us,” said the Ca- 
nadian. “ He took care to carry off all our weapons, and I 
know that if he saw us, he would not hesitate to shoot 
us down like dogs. If he did not do so at the mine, it 
was 'only because, in his savage cruelty, he thought that 
he had condemned us to a far more horrible death. We 
shall therefore do well to follow him at a distance ; and 
as soon as we get into civilized regions, we will hand him 
over to the police.” 

“ Who are not to be laughed at in this country,” said 


THE TWO CABIN BOYS. 


317 


Daniel. “For I was told at Melbourne that robbers con- 
victed of stealing from a miner were bung without further 
legal form. But, in spite of this severity, it seems that in 
mining districts there are almost as many thieves as there 
are honest workers.” 

Night fell, and the travellers had not seen hide or hair 
of Dominic. The rolling nature of the ground prevented 
them from seeing more than a short distance before them. 
The aspect of the country had completely changed. The 
ground was covered with thick, emerald-green turf, watered 
by fresh rivulets, and fine trees stood here and there in 
ever-increasing numbers. 

“ Come,” said Penguin, as he saw the sun rise upon this 
smiling scene, “ I really believe we’ve got over the worst 
part of our journey. We must be near some farm.” 

Encouraged by this hope, the boys resumed their march. 
After fording a pretty little river they climbed a high 
hill ; and from the top, where they stopped to rest, they 
gazed over a broad, grassy plain, sprinkled with beautiful 
groups of green trees, and stretching onward to a line of 
ragged nioTin tain -peaks in the dim, blue distance. A few 
miles off they distinctly saw a group of houses, with thickly 
thatched roofs and wide piazzas. 

‘‘ What did I tell you ? ” said Penguin, pomting to them. 
“ In a couple of hours we shall be out of danger.” 

“ Yes,” said Daniel, “and Dominic will be nicely sur- 
prised to find us on his heels.” 


318 


EXPIATION. 


“ To be sure. We shall probably meet him at that 
farm, where he will have to stop as well as ourselves. 
The wretch ! cowardly as he is cruel, he will shudder at 
our approach. But he will find no pity. The country 
must be rid of such a monster.” 

As they talked, they descended the steep slope of the hill, 
the foot of which was covered with thickets of dwarf 
acacias and gum-trees. A path, evidently formed by hu- 
man agency, wound along through the underbrush. 

Daniel, who walked first, suddenly uttered a cry of sur- 
prise. He stooped and picked up a scrap of fur, which he 
showed to Penguin. 

“ What have you foftnd ? ” asked the Canadian. 

“ What I don’t you recognize Dominic’s fur cap ?” 

“ Of course, but what a state it is in ! Good heavens I 
it is torn to tatters. Only look, I do believe it is covered 
with blood.” 

The lads did not know what to think of this treasure 
trove. It was indeed the thief’s constant head-covering. 
But how had he lost it ? Whence came the bloody stains ? 

Looking around him. Penguin soon discovered that the 
ground bore marks of numerous footsteps, mingled with 
which were the marks of horseshoes. Here and there lay 
shreds and fragments of cloth, half covered with earth. 
The neighboring shrubs were heavily sprinkled with blood 
in places. Everything testified to a violent, desperate 
fight, of which this path had been the scene. 


THE TWO CABIN BOYS. 


3U) 

Stirred by a strange presentiment, Daniel searched tlie 
thicket by the roadside. All at once his companion heard 
him shout : — 

“ Martial, I have found him ! ” 

The Canadian flew to meet him. 

At Daniel’s feet lay Dominic’s corpse, flat on its back, 
the face turned up, and disfigured by an awful, bloody 
wound, running from ear to ear. 

Dumb with horror, the two cabin boys stood staring at 
the unfortunate man. How did he die ? What unhal- 
lowed hand had arrested the fugitive in his flight and 
snatched his treasure from him ? What assassin had judged 
this criminal ? 

In the generosity of their hearts, the boys had already 
forgotten the harm that Martigues had done them. The 
sight of this corpse stifled their wrath, and they cursed the 
mysterious harid that had destroyed their enemy. 

Suddenly a slight convulsion passed over the villanous 
face. His right arm was raised as if imploring mercy. 

“ He lives ! ” cried Daniel. 

Without an instant’s hesitation, the French boy bent 
over Dominic and lifted him in his arms. Penguin ran to 
a neighboring brook, and soon returning with a cup full of 
water, bathed the wounded man’s face with a wet cloth. 

The fresh, cool water seemed to revive the poor wretch. 
His lips half opened and a feeble sigh escaped. With in- 
flnite care the boys raised him from the ground, and, carry- 


21 


320 


EXPIATION. 


ing him out of the thicket, propped him against a tree by 
the roadside. 

At last Dominic slowly opened his eyes. His glance, 
wandering at first, quickly fell upon the sympathetic faces 
of the two boys. Then, as if struck by lightning, he sprang 
to his feet, stretched out his arms as if to drive away the 
frightful vision, and exclaimed in a terrible voice : “ Daniel ! 
Penguin ! ” Then falling to the ground, he expired with a 
hoarse cry, his mouth filled with bloody foam. 



' The two friends were surrounded by horsemen.” 


CHAPTEE XXIV. 

BEFORE THE SHERIFF. 

Startled and awed by this tragic end, the boys silently 
gazed at the luckless Dominic’s distorted corpse. 

“ His punishment was speedy,” murmured Daniel. “ The 
poor fellow was struck down just as he thought he had 
reached the topmost aim of his miserable ambition. But 
who can have killed him ? ” 

“ It was the hand of God,” said Penguin solemnly. 

“Yes, of course,” said the French boy, the punishment 


322 


BEFORE THE SHERIFF. 


was too startling not to be a ,fearful warning. But some 
human agency must have been employed.” 

“ Probably it was one of those desert marauders of whom 
we were speaking the other day. Who knows whether 
Dominic did not stumble into some trap which he had pre- 
pared for us ? Perhaps, when he left Melbourne, he ar- 
ranged with one -of his worthy comrades to strip us on our 
return. He did not foresee that he could rob us so easily 
unaided and alone, and, in his turn, may have been sacri- 
ficed by his accomplices.” 

The Canadian had hardly uttered these words when the 
earth shook beneath the feet of galloping horses, and in 
the twinkling of an eye our two friends were surrounded 
by* a body of horsemen armed with revolvers, who rushed 
upon them. All resistance was vain. The boys, guessing 
that they were in the power of Dominic’s murderers, al- 
lowed themselves to be seized savagely by the collar. Two 
of the horsemen dismounted, and fastening the prisoners by 
a long rope tied round their wrists, mounted again, and 
ordered them to follow after, lavishing upon them all the 
insulting terms in which the English language is so 
ricli. 

Penguin tried to protest. 

“ Why do you take us prisoners ? ” said he to one of the 
men. “ I assure you that you won’t find a particle of gold 
in our pockets.” 

“ That makes no difference to us, and won’t alter what 


THE TWO CABIN BOYS. 


323 


you have done,” replied the rider. “ Come, walk along, jail- 
birds ! ” 

“ You deserve hanging far more than we do,” angrily 
cried Daniel ; but his imprudent answer only brought him a 
smart cut across his back from a whip ; and the men put- 
ting the horses into a trot, the poor boys had to run fast 
to escape being dragged over the ground or trodden under 
the horses’ feet. 

In fifteen minutes the party turned into a vast meadow, 
studded with groups of trees, in the midst of which 
browsed a great herd of fat cattle with long horns. At 
the end of the meadow stood the many buildings of a 
European farm, in front of which stood a crowd of men, 
whose cries and howls were heard distinctly at this dis- 
tance. 

Undoubtedly the appearance of the party had been sig- 
nalled; for the prisoners saw a man on horseback leave 
the crowd and ride rapidly towards them. In a very few 
moments he traversed the space which divided them ; and 
as soon as he was witjiin ear-shot he stopped his horse, 
and shouted : — 

“ Well ! Is there any news ? ” 

“ You were right, Mr. Richard,” said one of the men, 
respectfully removing his hat : “ the robber was not alone. 
We saw two of his accomplices this morning on the hill- 
top. They were doubtless looking for their leader; but 
we took them by surprise, just as they were audaciously 


324 


BEFOKE THE SHERIFF. 


searching the poor miner’s pockets. Here they are, — two 
mere children.” And, turning his horse aside, he pointed 
out the prisoners. 

The man’s words were like a flash of light to Penguin. 
So the men about them were not" robbers, but only angry 
colonists, who suspected them — Daniel and himself — to 
be the accomplices of Dominic’s murderer. Instantly tak- 
ing advantage of this discovery, he stepped forward as far 
as the rope which bound him allowed, and, addressing the 
person whom the horseman had called Mr. Eichard, he 
exclaimed : — 

“ It is a mistake, sir. We are innocent of any crime. 
We have ourselves been — ” 

But one of the impromptu police cut short his speech. 
Giving a quick jerk to the rope, he threw him down, 
crying : — 

‘‘Hold your tongue, you scamp, or I’ll send a bullet 
through your brains.” 

“Don’t be unnecessarily brutal with those boys, John,” 
cried Mr. Eichard. “ I have already informed the sheriff 
of French Creek of what has occurred, and he is now trying 
the rascal whom we caught yesterday. Your two prison- 
ers will be taken before him directly, and he will try 
them in their turn.” 

So saying, the colonist wheeled his horse and galloped 
back to the farm. 

“ The sheriff ! ” grunted John. “ What is he good for in 


THE TWO CABIN BOYS. 


325 


such a case ? There is but one judge for highway robbers, 
and that ’s Judge Lynch.” 

“ Don’t be distressed ! ” said a fellow-rider, with a laugh. 
“ Mr. Martin, the new sheriff, is quite as clever as Judge 
Lynch. As the richest land-owner in the valley, he is 
more interested than any of us in ridding the country of 
vagabonds and marauders, and these fellows can make 
their minds up to swing : the sheriff will not disappoint 
them.” 

A few moments later the little party reached the 
farm. The prisoners were surrounded by a threatening 
mob, and Mr. Eichard was again obliged to interfere, and 
prevent the furious crowd from executing summary jus- 
tice. By the sheriff’s orders, the boys were locked up in 
a neighboring stable to await their trial. 

‘‘ After all,” said Penguin cheerfully, “ although these 
fine fellows handled me rather roughly, I should much 
rather fall into their hands than into those of the high- 
waymen.” 

“ Yes,” said Daniel ; ‘‘ I too thought at first that we were 
captured by brigands ; but the fine fellows, as you call them, 
who clapped us into prison here, might have let us explain 
the matter without treating us so savagely. My shoulders 
still ache with the slashing of one of their whips.” 

“What else could you expect?” was the philosophic 
reply. “ Those are the little accidents of life. They took 
us for robbers, and treated us as such. But it will be 


326 


BEFORE THE SHERIFF. 


perfectly simple for us to explain the situation to the 
sheriff, and I am sure that those who treated us so rudely 
will he the very first to apologize to us. Stay ! I hear 
approaching footsteps. They have come for us.” 

The stable-door opened, and John appeared. 

“ Come along, you brats ! ” he cried in a rough voice. 
“ It ’s your turn next.” 

The prisoners rose and followed him, without a word. 

The court was held in the open air, hard by the farm, 
beneath a huge gum-tree, whose great branches seemed 
strong enough to bear the weight of every robbef in the 
country. The sheriff, Mr. Martin, presided, seated in a 
common straw chair, behind a table upon which lay the 
only paraphernalia of thi§ primitive form of justice, — a 
Bible to swear the prisoners by, and a code of laws. The 
terrible judge, a man in the prime of life, looked so gentle 
and benevolent, in spite of his tawny beard, that the boys 
felt quite reassured at the sight of him. They therefore 
stepped boldly up to him, and, bowing respectfully, awaited 
his questions. 

“You are accused,” said the sheriff gravely, “ of having 
shared in the murder of an unfortunate miner, and of hav- 
ing maliciously robbed him of the honest fruits of his 
labor.” 

“ My comrade and I are both entirely innocent of the 
crime,” replied Penguin firmly. 

“ Still,” said the judge, “ you cannot deny that you were 


THE TWO CABIN BOYS. 327 

found on the very spot where it was committed. The 
men who surprised you there had been watching you for 
some time. They saw you from a distance as you ap- 
proached your victim, doubtless to make sure that your 
work was fully done — ” 

“All this,” eagerly interrupted Daniel, “is hut a fatal 
concurrence of circumstances. We left Melbourne, two 
months ago, in company with the very man so foully 
murdered. We went with him in search of a rich placer, 
whose existence was accidentally revealed to us. There, 
somewhere near the Murray and the Murrumbidgee, by 
unexpected good luck, we discovered a large amount of 
gold, and we intended returning to Melbourne at once, 
when our companion succeeded in luring us into a trap, 
and ran off, carrying all the products of our common toil. 
Saved by a miracle, we were coming hither, utterly desti- 
tute, when, this morning, what was our horror and dismay 
to find the corpse of our treacherous comrade stretched 
across our path. But he was not quite dead. Forgetting 
our anger, we tried to help him ; but the poor fellow only 
opened his eyes long enough to recognize us, and died 
with a curse on his lips. At that moment we were taken 
prisoners by the colonists.” 

Daniehs voice had such an accent of truth in it that the 
sheriff, who had listened attentively, asked him more 
gently : — 

“ What was your unfortunate comrade’s name V* 


3 ^ 


BEFORE THE SHERIFF. 


“ Dominic Martigues. He was a sailor, from the port 
of Marseilles.” 

“ You are French ? ” 

“Yes, sir; and my friend here is a Canadian.” 

“ Strange ! ” muttered the sheriff. Then he added : — 

“Do you know this man ? ’’ 

The boys turned their heads in the direction to which 
he pointed, and saw the chief prisoner, hitherto hidden 
from them by the crowd. 

The murderer, bound hand and foot, sat beneath the 
tree, a rope around his neck, one end of which was already 
tied to a branch. He was a short, squat fellow, with a 
dark face and thick, black beard. His eyes betrayed the 
impotent rage which swelled his breast. He had listened 
coldly to the examination of his pretended accomplices ; 
but, as the boys turned towards him, his face was lit up 
with a triumphant smile. 

Penguin stepped forward, and in a firm voice, said : — 

“ I never saw the man before.” 

As for Daniel, the sight of the murderer seemed to turn 
him to stone. He turned pale, stammered out a few words, 
and dropped his head in shame and alarm. 

All this did not escape the quick eye of the judge, who, 
turning to the French boy, continued slowly : — 

“ And you, do you know this man ? ” 

Daniel was mute. Penguin, surprised, urged his friend 
to answer. Suddenly the prisoner exclaimed : — 



. \ 




. * 


/ 


•• Do you know this man ? " — Page 828, 








'4 



THE TWO CABIN BOYS. 


331 


" Well, Daniel, is that the way you deny your friends ? 
Don’t you remember Mateo Puig ? You must have a pre- 
cious poor memory. And yet we ’ve done more than one 
good job together.” 

The sheriff looked attentively at the boy, and then said 
sternly : — . 

Speak ! Is what this man says true ? ” 

“ Yes, sir,” replied Daniel, utterly crushed. 

“ Go on,” said the judge. 

“ What the man says may be true,” cried Penguin. “ My 
friend certainly knew him in earlier days; he was fool- 
ishly led into mischief by him, but I swear before God, be- 
fore all these honest people, and on my honor, that he is as 
innocent as I am of the crime recently committed here, 
that .since we were wrecked on these shores he has never 
seen the rascal, and that all that he told you just now was 
the truth and nothing but the truth.” 

The young Canadian, fired by his friendship, put such 
ardor into his pleading that the crowd was touched, and 
began to applaud. 

The sheriff, too, shared in the general emotion. 

“Take these lads back to prison,” said he to John. “I 
will examine them more at my leisure presently.” 

They were led away. 

“ Daniel Eiva,” cried the robber, “ when you go back to 
Castel, tell the people that I died like a hero to restore to 
you the fortune which another deprived you of.” 


332 


BEFORE THE SHERIFF. 


“ Is your name Daniel Eiva ? ” asked the judge, in a 
voice which trembled somewhat. 

“ Yes, sir.” 

“ And you are the son — ? ” 

“ Of Peter Eiva, ex-keeper of the lighthouse at Cette.” 

“ Is it possible ? ” murmured Mr. Martin. 

After a few moments’ reflection, he added : — 

“John, remove the prisoners; and you. Bob, do your 
duty.” 

At the last words a powerful fellow went up to Mateo, 
seized him in his arms, and, in spite of his desperate resist- 
ance, marched him up the rounds of a ladder resting against 
a branch of the gum-tree. Then, jumping down, he pulled 
away the ladder, and the assassin, hanging by the neck, 
swung aimlessly about over the heads of the crowd, wlio 
greeted his awful convulsions with frantic cheers. 

Daniel hid his face in his hands to avoid this fearful 
sight. 

The two cabin boys were no sooner left alone in the 
stable which served as their prison than Penguin, in spite 
of his usual generosity, could not help exclaiming : — 

“ So you knew that scoundrel ? ” 

“ I am a disgrace to you, I suppose, dear Martial,” said 
Daniel bitterly. “Yes, I did know that abominable 
Mateo, and he was right when he said that I was once his 
accomplice, — an involuntary accomplice, it is true, but still 
the partner in his guilt. I concealed this from you be- 


THE TWO CABIN BOYS. 


333 


cause I was ashamed of it, as of all the many other mis- 
deeds which I have confessed to you. You see what 
friends I had ; Mateo Puig the smuggler, and Dominic 
Martigues the thief, both assassins. One led me to take 
my first step aside from the path of duty, the other urged 
me on in my evil coufse. These two men have been my 
evil geniuses, and I now see whither they would have 
conducted me. My father was right when he said : ' No 
fault can be considered small.’ I was only lazy, but lazi- 
ness led me to long for wealth and happiness without 
trouble or work, and to gain this end T became the tool of 
desperate men. It was you. Martial, who first opened my 
eyes to the true duty of mankind in this world, — you, 
who have always worked hard, lifting up your head with 
fresh courage whenever fate dealt you a staggering blow. 
If God grant that my judges acknowledge my innocence, 
you shall be my model from this day forth. I looked for 
a treasure, and I have found it, or, rather, let me say, you 
gave it to me ; for henceforth I will have no fortune save 
that which my labor may procure me.” 

“ Well said, Daniel ! ” exclaimed Penguin. “ I have often 
told you that you were better than you supposed. All 
memory of the past must be rubbed out, now that the wit- 
nesses of your weakness have received their meet punish- 
ment. We will work together, you shall be my brother, 
and we will be happy.” 

“But if the sheriff brings me in guilty?” 


334 


BEFORE THE SHERIFF. 


‘‘ That is impossible. They shall hang me before they 
lay a finger upon you.'* 

At this moment the door opened, and John came in. 

" Follow me,” said he. “ Mr. Martin wishes to examine 
you. But, by the bye,” he added, ‘‘ the sheriff ordered me 
to relieve you of your bonds.” 

And the gaoler grumblingly untied the ropes that bound 
their wrists. 

The crowd had scattered, but Mateo’s body still dangled 
from the branch. 

John, preceding the two cabin boys, led them through 
a courtyard, filled with servants, and ushered them into a 
large room on the lower floor of the house, where Mr. 
Martin sat at a table with Mr. Kichard, the owner of the 
farm. 

“Come in, gentlemen,” said the sheriff kindly, “and sit 
down. This morning’s agitation must have tried you 
severely, even if your long journey had not already fatigued 
you.” 

The poor boys were, indeed, exhausted, and they took 
seats, thanking the sheriff, who went on cheerfully : — 

“You see I don’t treat you like prisoners ; but you must 
give me your promise not to leave the house until I per- 
mit it.” 

“ We promise,” said the Canadian simply. 

“What is your name?” asked the sheriff. “ I don’t 
think you told me before.” 


THE TWO CABIN BOYS. 


33o 


“ Martial Laverton, otherwise called Penguin, ex-cabin 
boy on board the Confederate vessel Atlanta.” 

“ You speak French ? ” 

“ I am a French Canadian.” 

“ Then we can speak our own language,” said the judge 
in French. (The conversation had hitherto been in Eng- 
lish.) “ Mr. Eichard Temple, my good neighbor here, is 
a Frenchman like myself, so that you may almost consider 
us your countrymen. If I still hold you comparative pris- 
oners, it is not because I doubt your innocence. Mr. Mar- 
tial’s warm pleading quite convinced' me ; but your name, 
Daniel Eiva, was all that was needed to confirm my con- 
viction. I cannot believe that the son of my friend, 
Peter Eiva, would ever turn thief and assassin.” 

“ Do you know my father ? ” eagerly asked Daniel. 

“Yes, my lad. I knew him well in my native city, 
Cette, where every one loved and respected him.” 

“ Oh ! how happy I am ! ” cried the boy, rising to press 
the hand which Mr. Maftin held out to him. 

“ If I keep you here,” continued the latter, “ it is simply 
because, in ihy capacity as judge of this district, I cannot 
return the gold stolen from you by your companion Mar- 
tigues, which was found in the possession of Mateo Puig, 
his murderer, — I cannot return it to you, I say, without 
making sure of your identity, and for this purpose I must 
write to Melbourne. Now, it will take the messenger 
some time to go and to return.” 


336 


BEFORE THE SHERIFF. 


While Mr. Martin was speaking Daniel seemed to be 
considering something. At last he asked the sheriff : — 

“ Did n’t yon say that you came from Cette ? ” 

“ To be sure, my boy.” 

“Very well; then you may be able to do me a great 
favor by helping me to find the rightful owner of this 
gold, the- cause of so many crimes.” 

“ I don’t understand,” said Mr. Martin. “ Did n’t you 
and your comrade here find this gold in a placer near the 
Murrumbidgee, as you told me this morning ? ” 

“Certainly, sir; but the gold is not ours. It belongs to 
Mr. Moreau, to Mr. Bastien Moreau, of Cette, or rather to 
his widow.” 

“ What do you mean ? ” cried the sheriff, in a faltering 
voice. 

“Here is the story in a nut-shell,” answered Daniel. 
“ Mr. Bastien Moreau, returning from Austraha, was ship- 
wrecked on the coast of France, near Cape Cerberus, close 
by the village where my father lives. I was so fortunate 
as to save him from the vessel where he was left by his 
companions, who thought him killed by the fall of a mast. 
Unhappily, the poor man did not survive his injuries, and 
lie died in my arms at my father’s house. Before he died 
he confided to me a portfolio containing valuable papers, 
begging me to give it his wife, whom he supposed to be 
still living in Cette. I went to that city, but could not 
find Mrs. Moreau. The portfolio itself was stolen from 


THE TWO CABIX BOYS. 


387 


me by Dominic Martigues, who was killed this morning 
by Mateo Piiig, of my villaga Accidentally, one docu- 
ment escaped the robber’s clutch, and this very paper con- 
tained the plan which enabled my friend and myself to 
discover a treasure.” 

“So then,” interrupted Mr. Martin, “you regard this, 
treasure as belonging to Mrs. Moreau ? ” 

“ Certainly,” said Daniel. “ That is Martial’s opinion, 
and it is also mine. Is n’t it yours ? ” 

“ You are good, honest boys ! ” cried the sheriff, with 
moistened eyes. “ What you consider a mere act of hon- 
esty is a grand and noble deed ; for you have done it sin- 
cerely and with your whole heart. You will yet receive 
the reward which you deserve.” 

“ But it is a very slight thing,” said the Canadian. 

“ And the only reward which Daniel asks is to find the 
lawful owner of this fortune.” 

“ You say that the portfolio was stolen from you ? ” said 
Mr. Martin, evidently disturbed. 

“ It was taken from me,” Daniel replied ; “ but Dom- 
inic, not finding the secret which he sought, returned it 
to me.” 

“ And you still have it ? ” 

“ Here it is,” said Daniel, taking the portfolio from his 
bosom. “ It shall never leave my hands again until I can 
put it into those for which it was intended.” 

- Mr. Martin, breaking down completely, rose, and, throw- 
ing his arms round Daniel, said : — 


338 


BEFORE THE SHERIFF. 


“ Come, let me embrace you ! Bastien Moreau was one 
of my best friends. He atoned cruelly and long for a 
temporary misdeed ; but I will aid you to accomplish his 
last wishes. I will go home, and begin my search at once. 
Stay hero to-night. To-morrow my friend Kichard will 
bring you to my house ; for I wish you to be my guests.” 

And embracing Daniel once more, the good sheriff 
pressed Penguin’s hand, and hastily left the room to con- 
ceal the emotion which brought tears to his eyes. 



CHAPTEE XXV. 

FRENCH CREEK. 


When Daniel sat do^yn that night at the table around 
which Mr. Eichard daily assembled all the men em- 
ployed on the farm, when he looked at the abundant but 
simple meal which brought a smile of pleasure to the 
bright faces of the laborers, he again wondered if he were 
not the victim of a dream. But no. His dear friend 
Martial was beside him, eating the farm fare with a good 
relish, and chatting pleasantly with their host. What an- 
eventful day ! How tragically it began, and yet it ended 
amid joy and laughter. 




340 


FRENCH CREEK. 


Even the terrible John had made friends with his for- 
mer prisoners. 

“ Who would ever have thought/’ he said to Daniel, 
with a broad grin, that we should be supping together 
to-night? I took you for regular villains this morning. 
It would n’t have required much to make me blow out your 
brains with my revolver. What mistakes people do make 
in this world! Mr. Eichard told us a little while ago 
that you were the son of a friend of Mr. Martin, the 
richest find most respectable man in the place.” 

Daniel longed to know who this Mr. Martin was, who 
had lent them such timely aid ; but he dared not question 
John, and waited until he could obtain further particulars 
from Mr. Eichard. 

Supper done, the laborers left the room ; and the boys 
were alone with their host, who said kindly : — 

“ I hope that you have quite recovered from the agita- 
tions of the day. There is nothing like a nice long nap 
and a good dinner to set a couple of sturdy boys like you 
on your legs again. I must say you owe a great deal to 
Mr. Martin ; for, if it had n’t been for him I fancy your 
former friendship with the murderer of Martigues would 
have put you in a pretty pickle. In this country, where 
law scarcely exists and where robbers are plenty, our jus- 
tice is expeditious, and more than one man as innocent 
as yourselves has undoubtedly paid dear for some such 
mistake.” 


THE TWO CABIN BOYS. 


• U1 


I “I shall never forget what Mr. Martin has done for us 
p long as I live,” said Daniel. 

‘‘ And I may add,” continued Mr. Eichard, “ that he is 
not a friend to be sneezed at. He came scarcely two years 
ago, and settled in our valley, and now he is the richest 
squatter in Victoria. They say that he has more than ten 
thousand head of cattle. Last year he sent at least twenty 
wagon-loads of wool to Melbourne.” 

“How did he make so much money in so short a 
time?” asked Penguin, struck with wonder at this ac- 
count. 

“ Oh ! ” said Mr. Eichard, “ he does not owe it to his 
own industry alone. Prench-Creek Farm was settled ten 
years or more ago by one of our compatriots, Mr. Belesta, 
who made a great fortune in mining, and left this estate 
to his widow, Mr. Martin’s sister; so that he is rather 
the overseer than the owner of French Creek. Thanks to 
his skilful care, the property is increasing in value every 
day. You can judge foi* yourselves to-morrow. There is 
not a handsomer house or a finer park in Australia.” 

“ Mr. Martin invited us to spend several days ‘ with 
him,” said Daniel reflectively. 

“ I fancy,” replied Mr. Eichard, “ that you will both 
be welcome to stay there as long as you like. If the sea 
has no claims upon you, and if the pleasant but rough 
life of a squatter pleases you, my neighbor will be 
glad to engage two such sijiart assistants.” 


FRENCH CREEK. 


342 * 

‘‘ Is the squatter’s life a very hard one l ” asked Penguin. 

“ Heavens, no ! ” said Mr. Richard. “ Our business is 
extremely simple. It merely consists in guarding from 
the attacks of wild dogs or of thieves, the sheep and cattle 
which graze freely over the vast prairies around us. Our 
shepherds, instead of following their flock, as in Europe, 
leaning calmly upon their crook, gallop perpetually over 
the plains, with a gun slung across their back, and whip 
in hand. The gun is to destroy the prairie-dogs, a species 
of wolf, which carry off our sheep by hundreds, and the 
Icangaroos, which devour our grass ; with the whip the 
stockman — as we call the herdsman — the stockman pur- 
sues runaway cattle, and drives them back to their proper 
pasture. W e lead a rough life, I can tell you ; but those 
who have once tried it are never willing to give it up for 
any other. Life in the open air, skimming through space 
on the back of a swift horse, swooping down with up- 
lifted whip on some angry animal, conquering him and 
managing him as you will, bringing every nerve and 
muscle in your body into constant play, — all this, I 
assure you, is far superior to the feverish existence of a 
city, or even to the disguised slavery of a seafaring life.” 

“For my part,” enthusiastically exclaimed Daniel, “I 
long to turn squatter. How do you feel. Martial ? ” 

“ I should be only too glad if Mr. Martin would take 
me,” answered the Canadian. 

“ Then, that is not all,” resumed Mr. Richard, who loved 


THE TWO CABIN BOYS. 


343 


to dilate on the details of a squatter’s life. “ You ought 
to be here when the sheep are brought hack to the farm. 
They come flocking in from every point of the compass, 
driven by men on horseback, cheerily cracking their whips. 
The sheep are folded, and the shearers set to work. When 
evening comes, the woolly fleeces lie mountain-high before 
the barns ; then tables are laid, the men eat and drink 
and make merry, — they dance, and forget all their past 
calamities. 

“ But it is late. We must go to bed, gentlemen ; you 
must feel the need of rest after such an eventful day.” 

What a comfortable night our two friends spent under 
Mr. Richard’s hospitable roof ! They thought that they 
had never slept between fresher, whiter sheets. The sun 
was high in the heavens when Mr. Richard came into 
their room, and woke them pleasantly. 

“Come, up with you!” he cried. I promised Mr. 
Martin that we would be at French Creek early, and we 
have a long ride before us.” 

The hoys were ready in a few minutes, and were soon 
galloping off on spirited steeds by the side of their 
host. 

The country through which they passed looked like a 
real English park. The prairie stretched before them like 
a broad lawn, adorned with occasional clumps of beautiful 
trees. Copious streams murmured over the stones over- 


344 


FRENCH CREEK. 


grown with rushes and weeds. Cattle browsed in pictur- 
esque groups on every side. 

The view recalled the valley of the Glenelg to our 
heroes, and they told Mr. Eichard of their great surprise 
on first seeing kangaroos. Daniel was thus led to speak 
of Mr. Friday, who guided them out of the desert, and 
escorted them to Melbourne. 

“ Why, I know your Mr. Friday, with his everlastmg 
‘ Good man,’ ” cried Mr. Eichard. When I settled in 
this country savages were very plenty, and they tried to 
oppose our taking possession. The greater part of them 
were forced to yield to us, and went farther north, into 
the wastes beyond the Murray. Mr. Belesta, who was a 
mild and amiable fellow, was more considerate towards 
these natives than we were. He granted them land on 
his claim. A small tribe settled there, and still re- 
mains. Your ‘ Good man ’ must, I think, be the chief of 
this tribe. Like all his race, he’ dislikes a sedentary life ; 
and he often goes off with his family on lengthy expe- 
ditions, from which he faithfully returns to French Creek. 
You must have met him on one of these sprees ; and 
you may say that you owe your escape to Mr. Belesta’s 
humanity, for an ordinary Australian native would never 
have taken you to Melbourne.” 

Two hours after the riders left the farm, the high 
thatched roofs of a group of houses appeared through the 
trees. This was French Creek. 


THE TWO CABIN BOYS. 


345 


Mr. Martin was awaiting them impatiently. They had 
no sooner dismounted than he clasped them m his arms, 
saying : — 

“You have come at last. I thought you would never 
get here ! ” Somewhat surprised at this affectionate re- 
ception, the two cabin boys followed their new-found 
friend, who, crossing the broad piazza which surrounded 
the house, led them into an elegantly furnished parlor. 

A middle-aged lady sat in the centre of the room, and 
beside her was a young girl, with long, fair hair, a pretty 
creature of fifteen or sixteen years. 

“ Sister,” said Mr. Martin, in a trembling voice, as he 
stepped up to the elderly lady, “ here are the heroes of the 
delightful story which I told you last night, Mr. Daniel 
Eiva and Mr. Martial Laver ton.” 

The lady slowly advanced to meet the French boy, 
saying as she did so : — . 

“ I am most grateful to you, Mr. Eiva — ” 

But sobs interrupted her words. Throwing her arms 
around his neck, she covered his face with kisses. 

“ My child,” she whispered, “ I am she whom you 
seek.” 

The young man’s emotion was so great on hearing these 
words that he felt his legs giving way beneath him. But 
Mr. j\Iartin had already snatched him from his sister’s 
embrace, and pressed him , to his own heart with stifling 
warmth. 


FRENCH CREEK. 


MG 


“ Yes, it is she,” he repeated. “ This is my sister, poor 
Bastien Moreau’s widow.” 

Mrs. Moreau then kissed poor Penguin in his turn, 
saying : — 

“ Let me thank you too, sir ; for I know all that you 
did yesterday for your poor friend.” 

After a few moments of effusion, when every one had 
been embraced to his heart’s content, at Mrs. Moreau’s 
request Daniel gave a minute account of the wreck of the 
Australian ship, Bastien’s rescue, his death, and his last 
words. In conclusion, he drew the portfolio from his 
bosom and handed it to the poor widow, saying : — 

“ Although I broke my promise, and opened this port- 
folio, I was bitterly punished ; and I hope, madam, that 
you will forgive me.” 

“You require no forgiveness,” said the good lady. 
“ Let me now explain why you did not find me at Cette 
when you sought me there. 

“ My poor husband wrote to us several times, begging 
us to come out and join him in this country, where he 
had made a large fortune. But my brother, Mr. Martin, 
opposed our going, or rather he dreaded to have me un- 
dertake so long a journey alone with my dear Madeline. 
In his devotion to us, he finally determined to accom- 
pany us himself. We accordingly left Cette June 14, 
1863, and set sail for Australia. On reaching Melbourne, 
what was our dismay to learn that my husband, who had 


THE TWO CABIN BOYS. 


347 


assumed the name of Beiesta here, his mother’s name, had 
started for France three months previous. Knowing 
that his only object in doing so was to bring us hack with 
him, we could do nothing but quietly await his re- 
turn. Two months later a dispatch' informed us that the' 
ship which conveyed him to France, the Clyde, was lost, 
with every man on board. Not one passenger escaped 
the disaster ; even their bodies were swallowed up by the 
sea. 

“ My grief knew no bounds. At first I thought of re- 
turning to France. But my husband had invested all his 
property in this country in stock difficult of conversion 
into money. By my brother’s advice I decided to remain. 
We settled at French Creek. One thing added wormwood 
to my bitter cup, and that was that I knew nothing con- 
cerning my beloved husband’s death. I neither knew 
the mode of his death, nor whether his body received 
pious burial. So you can easily imagine my joy when 
my brother told me yesterday of your almost miraculous 
advent. To you I owe the supreme consolation of my 
sorrow, — the last memory of my husband. As for the 
treasure which you discovered at such a cost and at the risk 
of your life, I am only too glad to offer it to you and your 
generous comrade, I\Ir. Martial. 

“ I regret, madam,” said Penguin hastily, that we can- 
not accept this gold.” 

' « And why not, my child ? ” asked Mrs. Moreau. “ You 


348 


FRENCH CREEK. 


must know that I do not need the money in the least. 
My fortune is amply sufficient for all my vA^ants.” 

‘‘ That may be, madam,” said the Canadian ; '' but we • 
do not need it either. Two cabin boys like ourselves 
would not know what to do with such a sum.” 

“ The only thing which we ask,” added Daniel, “ is per- 
mission to remain here and earn an honorable living by our 
work. Formerly I had but one wish, — to acquire sudden 
riches without labor ; but I know now what such wicked 
thoughts have brought upon me.” 

‘‘Very well,” said Mrs. Moreau, with a smile. “ I will 
insist no more. Your wish shall be granted. You shall 
remain here and share in our labors ; but you will at least 
permit me, T hope, to consider you as my sons. If my 
poor Bastien justly told you ‘ that every fault is punished 
sooner or later,” I, in my turn, tell you that a good ac- 
tion never goes unrewarded.” 



CHAPTER XXVI. 

ALL ’S WELL THAT ENDS WELL.” 

Seven years have passed since the day when Daniel bade 
farewell to his native village. The years have vanished, 
and yet nothing seems to have changed in Castel. Peter 
Riva, upright and alert in spite of his white hair, still pur- 
sues his arduous calling, loved and respected by all ; and 
although good Antoinette has not ceased sighing for her 
boy’s return, she is somewhat consoled by the thought 


350 


ALL’S WELL THAT ENDS WELL.’ 


that he is happy away from her, and that she has every 
reason to be proud of him. 

Every month the mail brings news from remote Aus- 
tralia to the village. Sometimes Daniel himself sends his 
parents long pages, filled with expressions of love; and 
sometimes kind Mr. Martin relates the prowess of his 
'prot^gd. If we may believe the worthy sheriff’s tales, 
Daniel is the best squatter in Victoria. 

“ I know but one young man in the country,” he says 
in one of his letters, “ who is equal to our Daniel in intel- 
lect, energy, and sagacity; and that young man is his 
friend Martial, or Penguin, as he laughingly dubS himself. 
It was indeed the hand of Providence that sent these two 
lads to me at an opportune moment, and I cannot tell 
how I should get along without them now. Thanks to 
them, we have extended our pasture-lands to the Murray, 
and our wool-crop has doubled since they came. There- 
fore, my dear Mr. Piva, we all unite once more in begging 
you to come out and join your son in Australia. We 
have plenty of room, depend upon it, and your arrival 
will complete our family circle.” 

But every time that Mr. Martin returned to the subject 
in his letters, Peter said ; “ I am too old to change my 
country. I have fastened my shell to these rocks, and here 
I shall die.” 

Antoinette would gladly have braved every danger and 
crossed every sea in the world to see her son again ; but. 


THE TWO CABIN BOYS. 351 - 

yielding to her husband’s will, she merely said : “ Daniel 
will come back.” 

One day Peter said, in his turn : “ Daniel must come 
back.” 

For grave events were now stirring the country, which 
appealed to all its children for aid. War was no sooner 
declared on the fifteenth of July, 1870, than one disaster 
followed so fast upon another that in six weeks France was 
left without an army. Every man of spirit rushed into 
the ranks, and those who lived in foreign lands hastened 
home to take their places with their fathers and brothers. 

“Daniel must come back,” repeated Peter Eiva. And 
when the news came of the defeat at Sedan, the old pilot 
wrote to his son, and ordered him to return instantly to 
France. 

September was drawing to a close, and Peter’s impa- 
tience grew greater every day. In vain did old John Cer- 
dagnol join with Antoinette to allay his anger by telling 
him that reckoning the time necessary for the delivery of 
the letter, together with that of the voyage from Australia 
to France, even by the rapid way of the Suez Canal, 
Daniel could not be there for two months yet. 

“ I don’t care a bit,” obstinately answered Peter. “ My 
son did not need my letter to teach him his- duty : he 
ought to be here, that’s all I know.” 

At last, on the first of October, the postman brought 

Peter a paper, and at the same time a letter post-marked 

23 


352 


ALL’S WELL THAT ENDS WELL.” 


Melbourne. The paper was an order for Daniel Eiva to 
join the Second Battalion of light troops in garrison at 
Lyons, without delay. The letter was from Mr. Martin. 
Peter glanced through the first lines. 

“ In view of the weighty resolution which we are on 
the point of making,” wrote Mr. Martin, “ I feel that the 
time has at last come to break the silence which I have 
hitherto observed in a matter of the utmost importance to 
your son’s future. Daniel started yesterday for Mel- 
bourne — ” 

“ At last ! ” cried Peter, and he turned the page with a 
trembling hand ; but the letter went on : — 

« — whence he will return next week.” 

“ What does this mean ? ” exclaimed the pilot ; and he 
read eagerly on. Mr. Martin informed Peter that Mrs. 
Moreau had decided to take the two young men into part- 
nership; and, moreover, having noticed Daniel’s lively 
affection for Madeline, she was ready to give him her 
daughter’s hand. 

“ I cannot doubt,” concluded Mr. Martin, “ that you 
will consent to the match. Daniel is nearly twenty-two 
years old ; Madeline is eighteen. I assure you they will 
make the prettiest pair imaginable. Need I say that my 
charming niece is one of the chief conspirators in the plot 
against our handsome cabin boy of the Atlanta, our bril- 
liant squatter on the Murray ? ” 

“ It ’s no time to talk of marrying now,” cried Peter 


THE TWO CABIN BOYS. 


353 


angrily, flinging the letter into the fire. “ What do I care 
for the Atlanta, the Murray, or for all Australia put to- 
gether ! Every drop of blood in my veins belongs to 
France; and if my son denies his debt, I must pay it for 
him, despite my white hair.” 

“ But you cannot go to the war,” said Antoinette, trem- 
bling from head to foot. 

“ My son must have a substitute,” replied the old man, 
‘‘and I have none to give but myself. The thing is 
settled: I shall enlist to-morrow.” 

Night came. Antoinette lighted the candle, and began 
to lay the table for the evening . meal. The poor woman 
hid her tears as best she could ; for her husband had 
spoken, and she knew that nothing would shake his 
resolve. 

Would fate deprive her of this last loyal companion of 
her life, and leave her alone, childless and husbandless ? 

At this moment the door opened, and a young man, in 
handsome travelling dress, entered the room. Kespect- 
fully removing his liat, and thus displaying a mass of light, 
silky curls waving loosely about a face full of kindness 
and amiability, he said to the astonished couple : — 

“I hope you will excuse my sudden entrance; but I 
knocked several times at the door, and no one came.” 

“ What do you want, sir ? ” said the old fisherman. 

“Mr. Peter Kiva,” said the stranger. 

“ I am he.” 


;j54 ALL ’S WELL THAT ENDS WELL.” 

“ Well, sir, I reached Marseilles from Melbourne yes- 
terday, and did not wish to delay longer bringing you 
news of your son.” 

“ My son is well ? ” cried the mother. • 

' “ Perfectly well, madam.” 

“ What do I care?” said Peter, in a sulky tone. “Are 
you a Frenchman ? ” 

“ Yes and no,” replied the stranger. “ I am a Canadian ; 
but I consider France as the home of my ancestors, and in 
that quality I claim the right of serving her.” 

“ That is right, sir,” said the pilot, offering his hand 
warmly to the young stranger; “ but my son is a French- 
man, and what is devotion in you is simply duty in him.” 

“ Who says that your son is not as ready to serve his 
country as I am ? ” replied the young man. 

For some time Antoinette had not taken her eyes from 
the stranger’s face, and at these word^ she hurried towards 
hhn, and seizing him by the arm, exclaimed : — 

“ You are Martial, the cabin boy of the Atlanta, Daniel’s 
friend and comrade ! ” 

“ The very same, madam.” 

“Then my son is here ! He would never have let you 
come without him.” 

The words were scarcely out of her mouth when she 
was clasped in two strong arms, while a joyful voice cried 
in her ear ; — 

“ No, indeed, dear mother. Martial did not come alone.” 





“He saw liis father standing by the hearth with outstretched arms.” — Page 357. 





THE TWO CABIN BOYS. 


357 


* And Daniel, who had hitherto hidden behind the door, 
lovingly embraced his almost fainting mother. After 
showering her with kisses, he seated her tenderly in the old 
arm-cliair; then, turning, he saw his father standing by 
the hearth with outstretched arms. The pilot’s eyes were 
full of tears, and pressing his idolized son to his heart, 
he murmured : — 

“ Forgive me, for I doubted you.” 

The evening was very short to the happy parents. 
Daniel and Penguin spent the entire night in telling their 
adventures ; then next morning they left Castel to join the 
army. 

Two days after, they were enrolled in General Bour- 
baki’s regiment. But why return to those melancholy 
days, during which France seemed to expiate all her past 
folly by cruel suffering ? 

The army of the East, surrounded m its turn by an 
enemy of ten times its own numbers, was forced to retreat 
rapidly across snow-capped mountains. The Swiss fron- 
tier was at hand, and there charitabler hands received the 
unfortunate soldiers, as many of whom perished by cold as 
by the sword of the Uhlans. 

On the last day of the retreat Martial fell, his breast 
pierced by a bullet, but Daniel managed to carry his friend 
off on his back, and bore him beyond the frontier. 

The poor, wounded Canadian was taken to a hospital in 
Bern, where Daniel nursed him tenderly, watching, and 


358 


ALL’S WELL THAT ENDS WELL.” 


hoping for the return to life and strength confidently prom- 
ised by the surgeon. 

At last the longed-for day arrived. On a glorious spring 
morning Martial opened his eyes once more. His glance, 
at first vacant, dazzled by the strong sunshine, wandered 
vaguely about the room ; it soon fell upon Daniel. Then 
the Canadian recognized his friend, stretched out his arms 
to him, and the two were clasped in a long and tender 
embrace. 

“ First of all,” said Daniel to the wounded man, “ let 
me give you what the general sent you the other day.” 
And he handed hM a medal. 

“ The medal for me ? Oh ! this is too much happiness,” 
cried the Canadian. “ Besides, you deserve it far more than 
I do, — you, who fought like a hero, and who carried me 
from the field of battle amid a rain of bullets. For this 
time,” he added, with a smile, ‘‘ you cannot deny that you 
saved my life.” 

“Oh! only once,” said Daniel merrily. “I am by no 
means even with you yet, and I hope I shall never have 
occasion to fully pay my debt. As for the medal, you 
earned it a hundred times over in the battles before our 
rout. So, keep it : it is only your due. And to-morrow, 
when you are up and dressed, as the doctor says you 
may be, you can pin it on your coat to receive Mrs. 
Moreau — ” 

“ Mrs. Moreau ? ” interrupted Martial. 


THE TWO CABIN BOYS. 


359 


^ “ Yes, Mrs. Moreau and Mr. Martin and my father 
and my dear mother. They have all been here for two 
months, and we have only been waiting for you to get 
well to celebrate my marriage to Madeline.” 

“ Oh ! this splendid budget of news will soon set me on 
my feet again.” 

“ So we all hope, and I more than any one else,” said 
Daniel. 

“ Forgive me,” said the Canadian, with some hesitation, 
“hut do you intend to return to Australia ?” 

“ Gracious, no ! my dear fellow. France needs all her 
sons now. Mrs. Moreau has sold the property at French 
Creek, and has obtained a large grant of land in Algeria for 
us, where we can use our squatter experience to great ad- 
vantage.” 

“ And what shall I do ? ” timidly asked Martial. 

“ You ! Why, you will go with us ! Are n’t you half- 
owner of the new estate ? How could I live without you, 
to whom I owe all that I am, all that I have ? Though you 
have forgotten it so soon, I shall always remember that 
your example saved me from infamy and ruin by showing 
me that happiness in this world can only be founded on 
industry and honesty.” 



♦ ’ 


r 


4 

K 

•4^ 



^ A 

' I 

•-* '1 


»• 


✓ 



4 .V 


% 






9 


\ 



;i 





V 


•. • 


J 


> 


/■^l 

I ^ . 


n '.< 



4 




s 


>« 


/ 




*l 

» 









« 


% 





4 




K 



I 






\ 




0 





f 


't 

\ 



t 

% 


V 




